Chapter 1

I stood in front of the small mirror inside the interview building’s restroom, carefully fixing my blue polo with sleeves. I smoothed it down again and again as if doing it perfectly would calm the loud beating of my heart. Paired with black pants and black shoes, I looked simple but clean, presentable enough for what I was about to face.

“Okay lang ’to,” I muttered under my breath, inhaling slowly. “Kaya mo ’to, Eli.”

But my hands still trembled slightly.

Romanov Company.

Just the name alone carried weight in my mind. I knew it wasn’t an ordinary company. It was one of the most famous and most powerful corporations in the country, and getting inside it wasn’t something people achieved easily. It was a dream job, my dream job.

Especially now that the only available position was for secretary.

I swallowed hard. Secretary to one of the Romanov executives meant precision, patience, and absolute control. I had read the requirements three times last night until my eyes hurt. Still, I came because this was my chance.

I fixed my collar one last time, took a deep breath, and stepped out of the restroom.

When my name was finally called, my heart almost betrayed me. “Mr. Eli Vitorio?”

“Yes,” I answered, standing up immediately.

I walked into the interview room with steady steps, even though inside, everything felt like chaos. The room was sleek and intimidating, glass table, cold lighting, and three interviewers staring at me like they could read every mistake I ever made in life.

I bowed slightly. “Good morning.”

The interview began and a first, the questions were simple. Background, experience, skills. I answered carefully but confidently. Then it became harder, situational questions, pressure questions, questions meant to break composure but I didn’t break.

I thought before I spoke, i stayed calm even when my palms got sweaty and every answer came out clear, structured, and precise.

Minutes passed and finally, the interviewers exchanged brief looks.

“We’re done,” one of them said.

I stood up, bowed again. “Thank you very much for your time.”

When I stepped out of the room, I didn’t leave immediately. My legs moved on their own until I reached the waiting area. I sat down slowly, finally letting the tension slip out of my shoulders.

That’s when I heard it, two employees nearby were talking quietly, but in a building like this, even whispers felt sharp.

“Si Sir Conrad Romanov talaga… grabe,” one said.

“The eldest son, right? Firstborn out of the four Romanovs.”

I froze slightly at the name, Conrad Romanov.

Even without seeing him, I already knew who he was.

Handsome and dangerous. A CEO with a face like a Greek god but a temper that could destroy a room in seconds. The infamous hot-headed heir of the Romanov empire. People said most of his secretaries never lasted long, not even a month, some got fired in days.

My throat went dry without me noticing.

Secretary is the only position I just applied for.

For a moment, doubt crept in. My mind immediately flashed scenarios I didn’t want to imagine, sharp voices, slammed doors, impossible demands, walking on eggshells every single day.

“Ang dami na niyang na-fire na secretary,” the other employee continued. “Sabi nila, hindi siya talaga madaling katrabaho.”

I exhaled slowly and looked down at my hands. Was I really walking into something like that? But then I clenched my fists lightly. No, hindi ako pumunta dito just to back out because of rumors.

Romanov Company was my dream and the secretary position was the only open door right now. If that door led to Conrad Romanov himself… then so be it.

I leaned back slightly on the chair, forcing my thoughts to settle.

“Dream job lang,” I whispered to myself, calmer now. “Kaya ko ’to.”

Even if the man behind that door was feared by everyone else, I already decided one thing. I wasn’t leaving just because it was intimidating.

I left the building slowly, my steps lighter than when I arrived but my mind still heavy with everything that happened. The cold air outside hit my face and somehow grounded me more than any deep breathing I did earlier.

Romanov Company.

The name still echoed in my head even as I walked away from the glass doors. I wasn’t sure if I did enough. I wasn’t sure if I was what they were looking for but I kept replaying my answers in my mind, every question, every pause, every word I chose carefully.

Still, I kept walking one step at a time.

The road home felt longer than usual. Cars passed by, people talking, the noise of the city blending into one soft background hum. I kept my hands in my pockets, staring at the ground most of the time.

“Bahala na,” I whispered to myself at some point. “Kung para sa’kin, para sa’kin.”

Days passed at first, I tried not to think about it too much. I told myself to move on, to prepare for other options, to not expect anything. I even distracted myself with small things, cleaning, organizing, looking for other job postings just in case but every time my phone rang, my heart still jumped.

Until that morning, i was in my room when my phone vibrated on the table. I didn’t even look at it immediately, thinking it was just another notification or spam message then I saw the name.

Romanov Company.

My hands froze and for a second, I didn’t move at all. I just stared at the screen like it might disappear if I blinked too hard.

Then I answered. “Hello?”

A professional voice came through. “Mr. Eli Vitorio?”

“Yes… speaking,” I replied, my voice already slightly shaking.

There was a short pause on the other end, like they were confirming something. “You have been selected for the secretary position. Please report tomorrow for your first day.”

Everything in me stopped, I didn’t even know how to react. My mind went completely blank, like it couldn’t process the words fast enough.

“Thank you,” I managed to say, even though my voice cracked a little. “Thank you so much.”

The call ended shortly after but I just stayed there, phone still in my hand then it hit me.

I got in, i actually got in. A slow breath left my lips, and then I laughed a little under my breath, almost disbelieving it myself. My chest felt lighter, like something I didn’t realize was pressing on me had finally been lifted, tomorrow…..i’m starting tomorrow

I leaned back on my chair, staring at the ceiling, still trying to calm my heartbeat that wouldn’t slow down.

“Romanov Company…” I whispered again, but this time it didn’t feel intimidating.

The next morning, I stood in front of the Romanov Company building again, but this time, everything felt different, hindi na bisita kundi isa ng ganap na employee.

I tightened my grip on my bag strap and looked up at the tall glass building that seemed even bigger than I remembered. The reflection of the sky made it look endless, like it could swallow nervous people whole.

“Eli Vitorio…” I whispered to myself. “Nandito ka na.”

I took a deep breath and stepped inside. The lobby was already alive with movement. People walking fast, phones in hand, heels clicking on marble floors, voices blending into a busy rhythm I wasn’t used to.

Everything felt expensive, controlled and sharp like even silence here had rules.

I walked toward the reception area, gave my name, and within minutes, someone approached me.

“Mr. Vitorio?”

“Yes,” I answered quickly.

A man around my age or slightly older smiled at me, relaxed compared to everyone else I saw earlier.

“Hi, I’m Jake. I’ll be the one to assist you today.”

I nodded, a bit relieved. “Nice to meet you.”

“Follow me,” he said casually, turning around. “I’ll tour you around and explain your tasks.”

I followed him immediately, trying to keep up with his pace. As we walked, he pointed at different sections of the building.

“That’s HR. Finance is on the other side. Executive floors are up there, but you won’t really go there unless needed.”

I nodded while memorizing everything in my head. Hallways, elevators, restricted floors, access points. Everything felt like information I needed to store carefully.

Then we reached a quieter hallway and Jake’s tone changed slightly.

“So,” he started, glancing at me for a second before looking forward again. “You’re assigned as secretary, right?”

“Yes,” I answered. “First day today.”

He let out a small breath, like he was deciding how to say something.

“Just so you know…” he said slowly. “Your boss is Conrad Romanov.”

“He’s… strict,” Jake continued. “No, scratch that. He’s intense, everything has to be perfect. No delays, no mistakes, no excuses.”

Napalunok ako sa narinig.

Jake stopped walking for a second, turning slightly toward me now. “Listen to me,” he said more seriously. “You’re new, so I’ll just tell you straight.”

I nodded slowly.

“Most secretaries don’t last long under him.”

The words hit heavier than I expected.

Jake continued, lowering his voice a bit. “He doesn’t yell all the time, but when he does, people remember it and when he’s disappointed… it’s worse.”

I felt my fingers tighten around my bag strap but I didn’t speak.

Jake sighed, then started walking again. “I’m not saying this to scare you,” he added. “I’m saying this so you don’t get shocked on your first day.”

I followed him again, my mind slightly louder now. Conrad Romanov, the name didn’t feel like a rumor anymore, it felt real.

We stopped near a workspace area that looked more private than the rest. A desk was already prepared, clean and organized, like someone had been expecting me.

“This will be your station,” Jake said.

I stared at it for a moment, my first real workspace, my first real job. Jake leaned slightly closer, lowering his voice one last time.

“And Eli,” he said. “Just… be careful with him. Observe first, talk less and follow instructions exactly.”

I nodded slowly. “Okay.”

He gave me a light pat on the shoulder. “You’ll need it.”

Then he stepped back, leaving me standing there alone for a moment. I looked at the desk again, then at the hallway that led deeper into the executive floors.

My heart was beating again but this time, I didn’t step back, i stepped forward and sat down

(A/N This is a series I originally planned to create last year, but due to a busy schedule, I wasn’t able to focus on it. Now that I have more time, I’m finally starting the story of the Romanov brothers.

We begin with the eldest, Conrad Romanov.

This is the first installment of the series titled “Romanov Brothers.” )

Chapter 2

I had just settled into my chair when the calm around me suddenly felt different, like the air itself had tightened without warning.

My fingers were still hovering over the keyboard when I heard hurried footsteps approaching from behind the partition.

“Eli,” Jake’s voice called, slightly faster than earlier. “Sandali.”

I turned immediately, sensing something serious. He stopped beside my desk, breathing lightly like he had just come from a quick walk. “Nasa elevator na si Sir Conrad.”

For a second, my brain didn’t fully register what he said.

“Ha?” I asked softly.

Jake looked at me directly now, no jokes in his expression anymore. “He’s going up, executive floor. That means he’ll pass your area in a few minutes.”

My throat went dry again, but this time it wasn’t fear alone, it was pressure.

“What should I do?” I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

Jake gestured toward my desk. “Stand up, be ready and Introduce yourself properly the moment he steps out.”

I nodded quickly and stood up, fixing my polo without thinking. My hands moved automatically, straightening my sleeves, smoothing my shirt again even though I already did it earlier. My heartbeat was louder now, like it was trying to compete with my thoughts.

“Okay lang ’to,” I whispered under my breath. “First impression lang.”

Jake stepped a bit aside but stayed close enough to observe. “Don’t overthink,” he added quietly. “Just be direct and please no unnecessary words.”

I exhaled slowly and nodded again.

Then silence started to spread through the hallway. Even the usual office noise felt like it had dimmed, like people were unconsciously lowering their voices without being told. I looked toward the elevator area at the end of the corridor.

A small indicator light blinked, my fingers curled slightly at my side, each number that changed felt heavier than the last.

Jake shifted his stance beside me. “He’s almost here,” he muttered.

I swallowed hard and straightened my posture more.

The elevator sound finally came, soft at first, then clearer, then closer. A faint ding echoed through the hallway and everything stopped.

The doors at the far end slid open slowly and even from where I stood, I could feel the shift in atmosphere, like everyone had unconsciously become sharper, more careful and aware.

Footsteps came out first, it’s controlled, steady and unrushed. Then I saw him, Conrad Romanov.

He didn’t look around like most people would. His gaze was forward, already set on something beyond the hallway, like everything around him was just background noise.

Dark suit, perfectly fitted, expression unreadable, presence heavier than I expected from just hearing stories, parang ay minute ay mahihimatay ako dahil sa kaba.

Jake gave me a small push forward, barely noticeable but enough to remind me. “Go,” he whispered.

My feet moved before my hesitation could fully form.

Each step toward him felt like it stretched longer than normal, like the hallway itself was testing me. I stopped a few feet away.

My hands were still for a second then I bowed slightly.

“Good morning, Sir Conrad,” I said clearly, forcing my voice to stay stable. “I am Eli Vitorio, your new secretary.”

Silence, not the comfortable kind, the kind that makes you wonder if you said something wrong. I kept my head slightly lowered, waiting.

My heart was pounding so hard I was sure he could hear it, I slowly lifted my gaze just a bit. He was looking directly at me now, no emotion, no immediate reaction.

Just a quiet, heavy stare that made me feel like I was being evaluated in seconds without a single word being spoken. My fingers tightened at my side again and didn’t move nor speak and for the first time since I entered Romanov Company, I felt what everyone meant when they said his name carried weight.

The silence stretched longer than I thought was normal, like even breathing had rules in his presence.

My eyes stayed slightly lowered, but I could still feel his gaze weighing on me without effort. I tried not to move, but my fingers kept curling and uncurling at my side.

Then finally, I heard his voice. “Eli Vitorio.”

It was calm, low, and controlled, but it carried a sharpness that made me straighten even more.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered immediately.

A short pause followed, like he was deciding something about me without saying it out loud.

“Follow,” he said simply.

He turned without waiting for a response, and just like that, I was expected to move. I glanced at Jake for a split second.

He gave me a small nod, almost like a silent “good luck.”

So I followed, my steps matched Mr. Conrad’s distance carefully, not too close, not too far, trying to read the rhythm of his movement.

The hallway felt longer now that I was walking behind him and every step echoed slightly in my mind, even if the floor itself was quiet.

“Keep up,” he said without looking back.

“Yes, Sir,” I replied quickly, adjusting my pace immediately.

We passed by employees who suddenly looked down or focused on their screens as we walked through. No one spoke and dared to glance too long.

It felt like the entire floor was holding its breath. My throat felt dry again, but I forced myself to stay composed. This is normal, I told myself. First day lang.

We reached a glass-walled office corridor that looked more restricted than the rest. He finally stopped in front of a large door and without hesitation, he entered.

I followed right after, stepping into a space that immediately felt colder and more controlled than anywhere else in the building.

The office was wide, minimal, and perfectly arranged like nothing was ever allowed to be out of place. Mr. Conrad walked straight to his desk and placed a folder down without looking at me.

I stood near the entrance, unsure if I should sit or wait for permission.

“Stand there,” he said, still not facing me.

I nodded. “Yes, Sir.”

A few seconds passed again, he finally turned slightly, just enough for his eyes to meet mine briefly. “You’re late by three seconds,” he said.

My heart jumped instantly. “I’m sorry, Sir,” I answered quickly. “I will correct it next time.”

He didn’t respond immediately.

Instead, he opened the folder on his desk, scanning something like my entire presence was already being reduced into paperwork.

Then he spoke again, calmer but heavier. “Don’t apologize without reason.”

I froze slightly. “Yes, Sir,” I said again, softer this time.

He closed the folder and for the first time, he looked directly at me longer. “Prove you deserve to stay,” he said.

My breath caught for a second, I slowly nodded.

“Yes, Sir… I will.”

The air in the room didn’t lighten.

I stood still even after he stopped speaking, because moving too much felt like it would break something I hadn’t earned yet.

His presence filled the office in a way I couldn’t ignore, even if I tried to focus only on my breathing. Conrad Romanov didn’t look like someone who simply worked in an office, he looked like he owned the silence inside it.

His suit fit him too perfectly, like it was made to follow his posture instead of the other way around. I caught myself staring for a second too long, then quickly looked away but inside my mind, I couldn’t stop the thought from forming.

Ang gwapo niya, I thought silently, almost annoyed at myself for noticing.

Not just ordinary handsome, but the kind that looked sharp enough to cut through people’s confidence without effort. Even the way he adjusted the documents on his desk felt controlled, precise, like every movement had a purpose.

I forced my expression to stay neutral, but my thoughts kept betraying me.

Pati yung aura niya, it felt expensive and distant at the same time, like he didn’t belong in the same category as everyone else in the building.

I quickly straightened my posture again when I realized I was spacing out. Mr. Conrad finally leaned back slightly in his chair, his eyes returning to me with the same unreadable calm.

“First task,” he said.

My attention snapped back immediately.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered right away.

He slid a folder across the desk without looking away from the screen in front of him.

“Review all documents inside,” he continued. “Summarize key points. No errors.”

I nodded quickly and stepped forward to take it.

“Deadline is before noon,” he added, still typing something as he spoke.

My fingers tightened around the folder. “Yes, Sir. I understand.”

He finally looked at me again, briefly, like he was confirming whether I could actually handle what he just gave.

“Leave,” he said simply.

For a second, I hesitated, then bowed slightly.

“Yes, Sir,” I replied before turning around

I closed the office door quietly behind me, making sure my steps were controlled even if my chest still felt tight.

The moment I turned back toward my desk, I immediately noticed that the atmosphere felt a bit lighter than inside Mr. Conrad’s office, like I had returned to a place where breathing was allowed again.

Jake was already standing near my station, arms crossed like he had been waiting.

“Survived?” he asked casually, but his eyes were observant.

I let out a small breath. “Barely.”

Before I could even sit down properly, two more people approached behind him. A girl with neatly tied hair and a confident posture stepped forward first.

“Hi, ikaw si Eli diba?” she said with a small smile. “I’m Blanca.”

I nodded quickly. “Yes, hi. Nice to meet you.”

Beside her, a man with styled hair and expressive eyes waved dramatically.

“Finally may bagong target ng chismis,” he said jokingly. “I’m Primo, but call me Prima.”

Jake immediately sighed. “Don’t scare him on his first day.”

Prima grinned unapologetically. “Relax lang, I’m friendly, promise.”

Blanca gave me a more reassuring look and gestured toward my desk. “Don’t mind him too much, he’s loud but helpful.”

I gave a small nod, feeling a bit more at ease compared to earlier.

Jake leaned closer slightly. “So, first task already?”

“Yes,” I answered, placing the folder carefully on my desk. “Summarize all documents and eadline before noon.”

Prima whistled softly. “First day and already full pressure from Sir Conrad, grabe.”

Blanca tilted her head. “That’s actually normal for him.”

I opened the folder slowly, scanning the thick stack of papers inside.

Jake watched me for a moment. “Don’t rush,” he said quietly. “But don’t be slow either, balance.”

I nodded again, trying to process everything at once.

Prima leaned on the side of my desk, still curious. “So, how is he in person? As scary as they say?”

I paused for a second, not answering immediately. My mind flashed briefly to the office, the cold gaze, the controlled voice, the presence that made silence feel heavier.

“Strict,” I said carefully. “Very strict.”

Blanca nodded like she expected that answer. “That’s Conrad Romanov for you.”

Jake pushed himself off the counter. “Just focus on your task. If you need help, ask us.”

I looked at them briefly, then back at the folder in front of me.

“Okay,” I said softly. “Salamat.”

Prima smiled widely. “Ayan, good boy energy. You’ll survive here.”

I couldn’t help but let out a small breath that almost turned into a laugh, the pressure didn’t feel as suffocating. Then I opened the first document and started reading, reminding myself again that I didn’t come here to fail.

Chapter 3

The moment I stepped out of the Romanov building, my whole body felt heavier than when I entered it. The sky was already dark, and the city lights blurred slightly as I walked toward the bus stop.

My feet ached, but I kept moving anyway, holding my bag tightly like it was the only thing keeping me steady.

After a long ride home, I finally reached the small house I had been living in since my parents died. The gate creaked softly when I pushed it open, and the familiar silence of the place greeted me.

“Nakauwi na ako,” I muttered under my breath, even if no one was really there to hear it properly.

Inside, the house was dim, only a weak light coming from the kitchen area. I stepped in quietly, careful not to make too much noise.

“Eli!” a rough voice suddenly called from inside.

I froze for a second, already knowing who it was. My tito came out from the living room, slightly unsteady, his eyes already red and irritated.

“Nandito ka na pala,” he said, scratching his head. “May pera ka ba?”

I lowered my bag slowly, trying to keep my voice calm. “Tito, wala po muna akong mabibigay ngayon.”

His expression changed immediately. “Wala?” he repeated sharply. “Anong wala? Lagi ka nalang wala!”

I swallowed, trying not to escalate anything. “Pati po kasi ako kulang din sa budget,” I explained quietly. “Pamasahe ko pa lang araw-araw, hirap na ako.”

That made him stop for a second, but only for a second.

“Edi ano ako dito?” he snapped. “Palamunin mo ako? Ako pa nahihirapan dito ah!”

I tightened my grip on my bag strap “Tito, hindi po ako tumatanggi,” I said carefully. “Pero wala talaga ngayon.”

His face darkened, and he stepped closer. “Eli,” he said in a lower but angrier tone. “Huwag mo akong ginaganyan-ganyan dito sa bahay ko.”

My throat went dry, but I didn’t move back. “Hindi po ako nanggaganyan, Tito,” I replied softly. “Sinabi ko lang po yung totoo.”

That seemed to trigger him more. “Totoo?” he scoffed. “Ang yabang mo na ah, may trabaho ka lang sa kung saan-saan akala mo kung sino ka na!”

I felt my hands tremble slightly, but I forced myself to stay standing.

“Hindi po ako mayabang,” I said quietly. “Gusto ko lang po makatulong din pero hindi ko po kaya ngayon.”

For a moment, there was silence, heavy and uncomfortable then he suddenly kicked a small chair nearby, making it fall with a loud crash.

“Bwisit!” he shouted. “Wala kang kwenta kung ganyan lang!”

I flinched slightly but stayed where I was, my heart pounding hard in my chest.

He pointed at me, breathing heavily. “Kapag may pera ka, ibibigay mo sa akin, malinaw?” he said angrily. “Huwag mong kakalimutan kung sino nag-alaga sa’yo!”

My voice came out softer this time. “Opo, Tito.”

He stared at me for a few more seconds like he was still deciding whether my answer was enough or not.

Then he scoffed and turned away, walking back toward the living room with uneven steps.

“Dapat lang,” he muttered, still angry. “Hindi pwede yung ganyan, Eli.”

I stayed where I was for a moment, my hands still gripping the strap of my bag too tightly. The silence he left behind felt heavier than his shouting.

I moved toward my small room at the back of the house, careful not to make any noise that might bring him back again. The door creaked softly when I opened it, and I slipped inside immediately.

It was small, just enough for a bed, a chair, and a desk I used for paperwork and studying.

I closed the door gently and leaned my back against it for a second. My breathing was uneven, but I forced myself to calm down.

“Okay lang ’to,” I whispered, even though my voice sounded tired.

I walked toward my bed and sat down slowly, placing my bag beside me, I just stared at my hands.

They were still slightly shaking, not from work anymore, but from something deeper I didn’t want to name. I reached for my phone and checked the time.

Late na, tomorrow was another day at Romanov Company, another early morning, another round of expectations I couldn’t afford to fail.

But here, at home, it felt like a different kind of pressure.

I leaned back on my bed and stared at the ceiling. The sounds outside were quiet now, only occasional footsteps from my tito moving around the house.

“Bukas ulit,” I whispered softly. “Kaya ko pa.”

I closed my eyes for a second, trying to rest even if my mind refused to slow down. Work, money, transportation, responsibilities, everything kept running in circles inside my head.

Then my phone vibrated slightly on the bed beside me. I opened my eyes immediately.

Unknown number, I hesitated before picking it up.

“Hello?” I answered carefully.

A short pause came from the other line, then a familiar calm voice spoke.

“Eli Vitorio.”

My body straightened instantly. “Yes, Sir Conrad?” I replied quickly, suddenly more alert.

There was a brief silence again, like he was checking something or making sure I was still there.

“Tomorrow,” he said simply. “Be on time.”

“Yes, Sir,” I answered immediately. “I will.”

Another pause followed, heavier this time. Then the call ended without another word. I slowly lowered my phone, staring at the dark screen for a moment.

Even at home, even after everything, Romanov Company didn’t feel far away anymore and neither did Conrad Romanov.

The next morning came faster than I wanted, like I barely had enough time to breathe before reality pulled me back. I woke up before sunrise, my body still sore from yesterday, but my alarm didn’t give me a choice.

“Bilis,” I whispered to myself, sitting up and rubbing my face. “First day isn’t over yet.”

The house was quiet, which meant my tito was still asleep, and for once I was grateful for the silence. I got ready quickly, putting on my same clean polo, black pants, and shoes that I had carefully polished the night before.

As I looked at myself in the small mirror, I adjusted my collar again, even if it was already fine.

“Fighting!” I muttered softly.

Kinuha ko na ang bag ko at tahimik na lumanas sa kwarto upang hindi makaistorbo

The morning air outside was cold, brushing against my face as I closed the gate behind me. I walked toward the street, my steps steady but my mind already running ahead of me.

I waited for the bus, standing near the roadside with other early commuters. Cars passed by, vendors were already setting up, and the city was slowly waking up around me.

“Bahala na,” I whispered under my breath. “Kaya ko ’to.”

When the bus finally arrived, I stepped inside and sat near the window. The ride felt longer than usual, like my thoughts were louder than the engine

I kept replaying yesterday in my head, Conrad’s voice, the documents, the cold silence in his office and then my tito’s words last night, sharp and heavy, still lingering somewhere in my chest.

I shook my head slightly, trying to focus.n“Work lang,” I told myself quietly. “Walang ibang isipin.”

The bus finally slowed down near the familiar glass building, and my heart immediately reacted. Romanov Company stood tall again, like it never stopped watching.

I got off and fixed my bag strap, inhaling deeply before I stepped closer.

“Eli Vitorio,” I whispered to myself. “Nandito ka ulit.”

I entered the building and felt the same shift in atmosphere as yesterday, busy, strict, controlled. Employees were already moving fast, voices low, faces focused.

I walked straight to the reception area and gave my name again.

“Good morning, Mr. Vitorio,” the receptionist said politely. “You may proceed.”

“Thank you,” I replied quickly.

As I moved toward the elevator, I felt eyes briefly passing over me, then away again. I stepped inside and pressed the button for the executive floor.

The doors closed slowly, for a moment, I just stood there, staring at my reflection on the metal doors.

“Second day,” I whispered softly. “Don’t mess up.”

The elevator dinged and opened, and I stepped out immediately. The hallway was already active, but quieter than the lower floors.

I walked toward my station, expecting Jake or Blanca or Prima to already be there but before I could even sit down, I saw movement near the corridor. Someone was already walking toward the executive office area and even before I saw his face clearly, I already knew.

Conrad Romanov had arrived.

My steps slowed slightly without me meaning to, like my body reacted before my mind could. Sir. Conrad walked through the hallway with the same calm and heavy presence as yesterday, his posture straight, his expression unreadable.

Employees nearby immediately became quieter the moment he passed. I tightened my grip on my bag strap and straightened my posture quickly.

“Good morning, Sir Conrad,” I greeted the moment he came close enough.

His eyes briefly landed on me. “On time,” he said simply.

I blinked once, slightly caught off guard.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered immediately.

For a second, his gaze stayed on me longer than necessary, sharp and observant like he was silently checking every detail again. Then he looked away and continued walking toward his office.

“Five minutes,” he said without turning back. “Inside my office.”

My heartbeat instantly picked up again.

“Yes, Sir,” I replied quickly.

He disappeared behind the office doors, leaving the hallway feeling strangely lighter after he entered.

The moment he was gone, I finally released the breath I didn’t realize I was holding.

“Grabe,” Prima’s voice suddenly whispered beside me and I nearly jumped. “Relax,” Prima said, placing a hand over his chest. “Akala ko ako lang kinakabahan kapag dumadaan siya.”

Jake appeared beside him carrying coffee. “You survived yesterday, so that’s already impressive.”

Blanca nodded while organizing some folders nearby. “Usually first days are worse.”

I looked toward Conrad’s office again. “Does he always call people that early in the morning?” I asked quietly.

Jake gave me a look. “If he calls you personally, that already means something.”

Prima leaned closer immediately. “Either he likes your work or he’s preparing to destroy you emotionally.”

“Prima,” Blanca warned flatly.

“What?” he defended dramatically. “I’m just being honest.”

I couldn’t help letting out a small breath that almost turned into a laugh then I checked the time.

Three minutes left.

“Okay,” I muttered softly. “I should go.”

Jake gave me a small nod. “Just stay calm.”

Blanca smiled slightly. “And don’t panic.”

Prima waved his hand dramatically. “If you survive today, libre mo kami coffee.”

I shook my head lightly before fixing my sleeves again. Then I walked toward Conrad’s office and every step felt heavier the closer I got.

I stopped in front of the large office doors and inhaled slowly, then I knocked twice.

“Enter,” Conrad’s voice came from inside, calm and firm.

I opened the door carefully and stepped in.

Sir. Conrad was already seated behind his desk, reviewing documents with the same sharp focus as yesterday.

Even the morning light coming through the glass windows somehow made him look more intimidating.

“Sir,” I greeted respectfully.

He didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he closed the document in his hand and finally looked at me directly.

“Sit,” he said.

My eyes widened slightly for a second because yesterday he made me stand the entire time.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered quickly before sitting carefully across from him.

The silence inside the office felt controlled again, heavy but not chaotic. Sir. Conrad leaned back slightly in his chair.

“You submitted the summary yesterday,” he said.

“Yes, Sir.”

“No errors.”

I froze for half a second, unsure if that counted as praise coming from him. “Thank you, Sir,” I replied carefully.

His gaze stayed on me again, unreadable as always. Then he placed another folder on the desk.

“Your next task,” he said calmly. “You’ll assist me directly today.” And somehow, those words made me even more nervous than yesterday.

Chapter 4

Conrad stood up from his chair smoothly, already fixing the cuffs of his suit like the conversation was finished.

“Bring your tablet,” he said calmly. “You’ll take notes during the meeting.”

Meeting? The word alone immediately made my stomach tighten.

“Yes, Sir.”

I stood up immediately and followed him out of the office, trying to keep my pace controlled beside him.

The hallway became quieter again the moment people noticed Conrad walking through.

Some employees greeted him softly while others simply lowered their heads slightly. He acknowledged none of it, I stayed beside him quietly, clutching the tablet against my chest while trying not to overthink every step I took

Grabe talaga aura niya, I thought silently. Even walking beside him felt different, like people naturally moved away to give him space.

We entered the elevator together, and the doors closed almost immediately. The silence inside was heavy again, I stood properly near the corner, careful not to invade his space.

Sir. Conrad checked something on his phone while I stared straight ahead, trying not to look nervous.

“Stop fidgeting.”

My breath caught instantly. I looked down and realized my fingers were unconsciously moving against the edge of the tablet.

“S…sorry, Sir,” I answered quickly, stopping immediately.

The elevator dinged before anything else could be said. The doors opened into another executive floor, quieter and more formal than the others. Sir. Conrad stepped out first, and I followed right behind him.

We entered a large conference room where several executives were already waiting.

The atmosphere immediately felt serious and the moment Sir. Conrad walked in, conversations stopped.

“Sir Conrad,” one of them greeted respectfully.

He nodded once before sitting at the head of the table, his eyes shifted toward me briefly. “Sit beside me,” he said.

“Yes, Sir.”

I sat carefully beside him, opening the tablet quickly while trying not to look overwhelmed. The meeting started immediately after.

Numbers, reports, proposals, timelines, everything came one after another so fast that I barely had time to breathe. Still, I forced myself to focus.

I wrote down every important detail carefully, double-checking names and schedules while listening closely, beside me, Conrad remained calm the entire time.

Watching him work this closely felt different from hearing rumors about him. Nakakatakot siya, yes, but he was also terrifyingly competent.

Every person in the room listened the moment he spoke. No one interrupted him and dared waste his time at some point during the meeting, one executive stumbled over his presentation slightly.

The room became tense instantly, Sir. Conrad slowly looked up from the document in front of him.

“Repeat that,” he said calmly.

The executive swallowed hard before speaking again, visibly nervous now. I stayed quiet beside Sir. Conrad, but internally, I could already feel the pressure shifting inside the room.

Sir. Conrad leaned back slightly in his chair. “Next time,” he said coldly, “come prepared.”

The silence afterward felt painful.

“Yes, Sir Conrad,” the man answered immediately.

I lowered my eyes back to the tablet, pretending to focus on my notes even though my heartbeat had sped up again. Grabe, ngayon naiintindihan ko na kung bakit lahat sila ay takot ma disappoint siya.

The meeting continued after that, but the atmosphere never fully relaxed again. Everyone became more careful with their words, more precise with every explanation they gave.

I kept writing notes quietly, trying my best not to miss anything important and beside me, sir. Conrad remained focused on the discussion, occasionally flipping through documents with calm and controlled movements.

I tried to stay composed too but the pressure in the room was starting to crawl into my chest. The executives kept speaking one after another, numbers and reports blending together faster than before.

I adjusted my grip on the tablet slightly and continued typing. Focus lang, Eli.

Then suddenly, Sir. Conrad glanced at my screen. “Move closer.”

My fingers froze for half a second. “Y….Yes, Sir,” I answered quickly.

I shifted my chair slightly nearer to him, careful and stiff at the same time but before I could settle properly, Sir. Conrad himself pulled his chair closer beside mine.

The soft sound of the chair moving against the floor echoed louder in my ears than it probably should have. My entire body immediately tensed, ang lapit.

I could suddenly catch the faint scent of his cologne more clearly now, clean and sharp, something expensive and difficult to ignore. I forced my eyes back to the tablet immediately.

“Your notes,” Conrad said calmly. “Let me see.”

“Yes, Sir.” I handed the tablet carefully, trying not to let my nervousness show.

His shoulder was close enough now that I became painfully aware of every small movement. Calm down, Eli.

Sir. Conrad scanned the notes silently for a few moments while the meeting continued around us. Then, without looking away from the screen, he spoke quietly enough that only I could hear.

“Nakakasabay ka ba?” My breath caught slightly at the sudden question.

I looked at him for a second, surprised.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered softly. “I can follow.”

His eyes briefly shifted toward me, sharp and observant again like he was checking if I was telling the truth.

“You’re tense,” he said simply.

I straightened immediately. “I’m sorry….”

For a brief second, I thought I saw the faintest shift in his expression, almost amusement, but it disappeared too quickly for me to be sure.

Then Sir. Conrad handed the tablet back to me. “Your notes are organized,” he said.

I blinked once, compliment ba yun?

I lowered my eyes back to the tablet, but my focus wasn’t as steady as before anymore. My heartbeat kept distracting me every few seconds, especially with Sir. Conrad still sitting close beside me.

The meeting continued, voices filling the conference room one after another, but somehow I became more aware of the silence between us instead. I adjusted my posture slightly and continued typing.

Focus, Eli. Work lang.

One executive started discussing quarterly reports while another presented projected numbers on the large screen.

I forced myself to concentrate on the details, carefully writing everything down exactly the way Sir Conrad instructed, beside me, he remained composed as always. No wasted movements, no unnecessary reactions, just complete control.

At some point, Sir. Conrad suddenly extended his hand slightly toward me without looking away from the presentation.

“Pen.”

My brain lagged for half a second before I realized he was asking me.

“O…Okay, Sir,” I answered quickly.

I handed him the pen immediately, trying not to fumble from nervousness. Our fingers brushed briefly, It lasted barely a second but my entire body immediately stiffened anyway.

Grabe ka naman, Eli, I scolded myself internally. Sir. Conrad took the pen without reacting and signed something on the document in front of him.

Meanwhile, I sat there pretending my heartbeat wasn’t suddenly louder than the entire meeting. A few minutes later, the discussion finally started slowing down. Executives gathered their files carefully while others quietly exchanged last comments.

Then Sir. Conrad spoke again. “Meeting adjourned.”

The room instantly moved, people stood up quickly, organizing papers and laptops while respectfully greeting Sir. Conrad before leaving.

I remained seated for a moment, still fixing my notes on the tablet.

“Eli.”

I immediately looked at him. “Yes, Sir?”

Conrad stood from his chair smoothly and fixed the sleeve of his suit again. “Come with me.”

“Yes, Sir.” I stood up immediately and followed him out of the conference room.

The hallway outside felt colder after the crowded atmosphere inside. We walked side by side quietly, the sound of our footsteps echoing softly against the polished floor.

Then Conrad suddenly slowed down slightly. “You handled the meeting well,” he said calmly.

My eyes widened a little before I quickly looked forward again.

“Thank you, Sir,” I replied softly.

There was a short silence after that.

Sir. Conrad glanced at me briefly. “You learn fast.”

I swallowed lightly, unsure why those simple words affected me more than they should.

“I’m trying my best, Sir,” I answered honestly.

His gaze stayed on me for another second before looking ahead again. “Continue doing that.”

Chapter 5

The next morning, I arrived at Romanov Company earlier than usual, wanting at least one peaceful start before the pressure of the day began again but the moment I stepped onto the executive floor, I immediately knew something was wrong.

People were gathered near the hallway, whispering quietly while pretending to stay busy at the same time. Some were even peeking toward the far end of the corridor like they were trying not to get caught.

I slowed my steps slightly, confused.

“Anong meron?” I asked softly the moment I spotted Jake standing nearby.

Jake looked at me, then sighed like he already expected the question. “Sir Conrad,” he answered quietly.

“What happened?”

Jake glanced toward the closed office doors at the end of the hallway before lowering his voice.

“May pinapagalitan nanaman.”

I swallowed lightly. Even from where we were standing, the atmosphere already felt tense enough to make everyone nervous. Prima suddenly appeared beside Jake carrying coffee.

“Correction,” Prima whispered dramatically. “Hindi lang sermon. Mukhang may matatanggal nanaman.”

My eyes widened slightly. “Fired?”

Blanca, who was organizing folders nearby, finally spoke.

“The employee made a mistake during an important transaction,” she explained quietly. “And it reached Sir Conrad this morning.”

A heavy silence settled around us for a moment. Then a sharp voice suddenly echoed faintly from Sir. Conrad’s office, through the closed doors, the anger in it was impossible to miss.

Everyone nearby immediately straightened. I looked instinctively toward the office hallway, my heartbeat already starting to speed up.

Jake rubbed the back of his neck. “This is exactly why people panic around him.”

Another muffled voice came from inside the office, weaker this time, probably the employee trying to explain.

Then Conrad spoke again, colder now. “I don’t tolerate repeated mistakes.”

The entire floor became even quieter.

Prima slowly leaned closer to me. “See? Kahit ako nanginginig.”

Blanca shot him a look. “Stop exaggerating.”

“I’m not exaggerating,” Prima whispered back. “That’s literally the voice of termination.”

I tried not to react, but honestly, hearing Sir. Conrad angry like this felt different from the meeting yesterday. This wasn’t controlled pressure anymore, this was disappointment and somehow, it sounded worse. The office door opened and everyone nearby immediately looked away and pretended to work.

A man stepped out first, visibly pale and shaken while carrying a folder tightly against his chest. He looked completely drained. Without saying a word to anyone, he walked past us quickly toward the elevators.

Silence followed behind him and Sir. Conrad appeared by the doorway. His expression was calm again, but the coldness around him hadn’t disappeared yet.

The moment his eyes moved across the floor, everyone became even more careful. My breath caught slightly when his gaze landed on me. For a brief second, neither of us moved.

Then he spoke. “Eli.”

“Yes, Sir?” I answered immediately, straightening.

“Inside.” And just like that, the tension in my chest returned all over again.

I immediately adjusted my posture and walked toward his office, trying not to think about the employee who had just left looking completely shattered.

The moment I stepped closer, I could still feel the tension lingering in the air around Sir. Conrad.

“Close the door,” he said calmly as he walked back toward his desk.

“Yes, Sir.”

I carefully shut the office door behind me, and the silence inside immediately felt heavier than outside.

Sir. Conrad removed his suit jacket smoothly and placed it over the chair before sitting down again.

His expression controlled now, the sharpness in his eyes hadn’t disappeared yet. I stayed standing near the desk, waiting quietly for instructions. For a few seconds, Sir. Conrad said nothing.

He simply reviewed the documents in front of him while the ticking sound of the clock filled the room softly.

He finally looked up. “Sit.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I sat carefully across from him, keeping my back straight despite the nervousness slowly creeping into my chest again. Sir. Conrad slid a folder toward me.

“Review this contract,” he said. “Check every detail before noon.”

I nodded immediately and opened the folder carefully. The documents inside were thicker than usual, filled with notes, revisions, and highlighted sections.

“Any errors,” Conrad continued calmly, “will delay the entire agreement.”

The pressure behind his words was clear. “Yes, Sir,” I answered seriously. “I’ll check everything carefully.”

His eyes stayed on me for a moment longer and he leaned back slightly in his chair.

“Are you scared of me?”

The question caught me completely off guard. My fingers paused against the papers instantly.

“I—” I started softly before stopping myself.

Sir. Conrad watched me quietly, waiting. I swallowed lightly and chose my words carefully.

“You’re strict, Sir,” I admitted honestly. “So… nakaka-pressure po minsan.”

For a second, silence settled between us again.

Then Conrad spoke calmly. “That wasn’t my question.

I lowered my eyes briefly before answering properly this time. “A little,” I admitted softly.

The room stayed quiet after that and i slowly looked back up, unsure if I had just said the wrong thing. But Sir. Conrad’s expression remained unreadable.

Then surprisingly, the corner of his mouth shifted slightly, not quite a smile but close enough to make my chest tighten unexpectedly.

“Good,” he said simply.

I blinked once, confused. “Sir?”

Sir. Conrad rested one arm against the chair calmly.

“Fear keeps people alert,” he said. “Carelessness creates mistakes.”

I stayed quiet, listening carefully, his gaze sharpened slightly again. “But too much fear,” he continued, “makes people useless.”

The words settled heavily in my mind. Sir. Conrad looked at the documents in front of me.

“You’re still functioning properly,” he said calmly. “So continue.”

I stared at him for a second before quickly straightening again. “Yes, Sir.”

After lowering my eyes back to the contract, my heartbeat still hadn’t recovered because hearing Sir. Conrad Romanov analyze me so calmly felt more scary than his anger.

Conrad Pov:

Eli became quiet again after that conversation, his attention fully returning to the documents in front of him but even from across the desk, I could still notice the slight tension in his shoulders.

He was trying hard not to appear nervous, trying hard to stay composed. Most employees failed at that within their first few days around me. Some became too desperate to impress, others completely shut down under pressure.

Eli Vitorio was different, still nervous, still careful with every movement and every word but he continued functioning even while pressured, and that was rare.

I leaned back slightly in my chair, observing him silently while pretending to review another document. His eyes moved carefully across every page, focused and attentive despite the heavy atmosphere inside the office.

No unnecessary complaints, careless mistakes and unlike others, he listened more than he talked. Interesting.

Outside the glass walls of my office, the executive floor remained unusually quiet after what happened earlier. They were probably still discussing the employee I nearly terminated this morning.

I exhaled slowly and loosened the cuff of my sleeve slightly. The mistake from earlier had been unacceptable, one wrong transaction could affect an entire negotiation, and incompetence was something I refused to tolerate inside Romanov Company.

That was why people feared disappointing me. Fear created discipline but fear also revealed weakness quickly.

My gaze shifted back toward Eli again. He was still reviewing the contract carefully, occasionally writing notes on the side without realizing I was watching him.

There was something oddly calm about the way he worked despite obviously feeling pressured.

Even now, I could still remember his answer earlier.

“A little.”

He’s Honest, most people lied when I asked direct questions and Eli didn’t.

He looked up slightly after sensing my gaze. “Sir?” he asked carefully.

I looked away from him and closed the document in front of me.

“Status.”

He immediately straightened. “I already checked the first sections, Sir. There are two inconsistencies in the revised numbers.”

I held my hand out silently, he stood up quickly and walked toward the desk, handing me the papers carefully and the moment he moved closer, I noticed how tired he looked today.

The faint shadows under his eyes, slight stiffness in his movements. He probably thought nobody noticed. I scanned the document briefly, correct.

I placed the papers down again. “Good.”

Eli blinked once, like he still wasn’t used to hearing praise from me. “Thank you, Sir,” he answered softly.

Silence settled between us again. He remained standing near the desk, waiting patiently like he didn’t want to assume he was dismissed yet.

My eyes briefly landed on the way his fingers tightened slightly around the folder he was holding. He’s nervous again, I leaned back against my chair.

“You didn’t sleep properly.” The words left my mouth before I cared enough to stop them.

His eyes widened slightly in surprise before he quickly lowered them again. “I’m okay, Sir,” he answered immediately.

A practiced answer, I studied him quietly for another second then I simply nodded once.

“Finish the contract review before lunch.”

“Yes, Sir.”

He bowed his head slightly before turning toward the door but before he could leave i called him.

“Eli.”

He stopped immediately and looked back at me.

“Yes, Sir?” I held his gaze calmly.

“Don’t come to work exhausted.” For the first time since he entered my office today, Eli looked genuinely speechless.

Eli’s Pov:

“Don’t come to work exhausted.”

The words kept repeating inside my head while I tried to process them calmly. My fingers tightened slightly around the folder I was holding.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered softly after a moment.

Sir. Conrad simply nodded once before returning his attention to the documents on his desk again. That was my signal to leave, i walked out of the office carefully and closed the door behind me, finally releasing a slow breath the moment I was outside.

The executive floor immediately felt lighter compared to the atmosphere inside his office but my mind was still stuck on what he said.

Don’t come to work exhausted.

R omanov Company was one of the biggest corporations in the country. Of course mataas expectations nila sa employees, especially for people working directly under the Romanovs themselves.

Employees had to look professional, alert, and composed all the time.

I looked down at myself briefly while walking. Maybe Sir Conrad noticed the dark circles under my eyes earlier. Nakakahiya.

Prima once said that executives inside this company could notice even the smallest details, and honestly, I was starting to believe it. The moment I reached my desk, Jake immediately looked up from his computer.

“You survived again,” he said casually.

Blanca glanced toward me too. “What happened inside?

I carefully placed the folder on my desk before sitting down. “Nothing,” I answered quietly. “Work lang.”

Prima rolled his chair closer. “Impossible. Your face looks like you just got emotionally evaluated again.”

I let out a small breath and rubbed my forehead lightly. “He just reminded me not to come to work exhausted,” I admitted.

Jake blinked once, Blanca paused slightly and Prima suddenly pointed at me.

“See?” he whispered loudly. “He notices you.”

“It’s probably because this company expects employees to always look proper,” I explained quickly before they could misunderstand. “Romanov Company is strict with professionalism.”

Jake slowly nodded. “Well… that part is true.”

Blanca leaned back slightly in her chair. “Sir Conrad hates inefficiency.”

“Exactly,” I said immediately, feeling relieved someone agreed.

Prima, however, narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “Mhm,” he hummed dramatically. “Still interesting though.”

I ignored him and opened the contract again. “Focus nalang tayo sa work,” I muttered softly.

While reviewing the documents again, part of my mind still remembered the way Sir. Conrad looked at me earlier. He noticed things people normally ignored and somehow, that realization made my heartbeat slightly harder to control.

Chapter 6

By the time work finally ended, my entire body already felt drained from reviewing contracts and handling nonstop tasks the whole day.

I leaned back slightly on my chair and stretched my fingers carefully, trying to ease the stiffness from hours of typing and writing.

“Finally,” Prima groaned dramatically from the next desk. “I can feel my soul leaving my body.”

Jake laughed lightly while shutting down his computer.

Blanca fixed the files on her desk before glancing toward me. “How about you, Eli?” she asked. “Still alive?”

I let out a small tired laugh. “Barely.”

Prima suddenly snapped his fingers loudly like he remembered something important. “Wait,” he said. “We forgot something.”

Jake immediately looked suspicious. “What now?”

Prima pointed directly at me. “Celebration.”

I blinked once. “Ha?”

“You survived Sir Conrad,” Prima continued proudly. “And not just one day. Ilang araw ka na buhay.”

Blanca nodded slightly. “That actually deserves recognition.”

I immediately shook my head lightly. “Hindi na kailangan—”

“Wrong answer,” Prima interrupted instantly.

Jake leaned back against his chair with crossed arms. “Libre namin.”

I looked at them in surprise. “Talaga?”

“Of course,” Blanca answered calmly. “Welcome celebration narin.”

I hesitated for a moment because honestly, I wasn’t used to people inviting me out this casually. Most of my time before this was spent either studying, working small jobs, or going straight home but somehow, standing here with them felt… lighter.

Prima suddenly stood up dramatically. “Decision made. You’re coming.”

I couldn’t help smiling a little at that. “Okay,” I answered softly. “Sasama ako.”

Prima immediately raised both hands in victory. “Finally!”

Jake shook his head while laughing quietly. “You’re too excited.”

“Because this is history,” Prima defended proudly. “A secretary surviving Conrad Romanov deserves a party.”

“Party agad?” I muttered under my breath.

Blanca smiled slightly. “Relax, simpleng dinner lang.”

A few minutes later, we left the executive floor together. The building lobby was less crowded now compared to the morning, though employees were still moving around busily. As we walked outside, the cold evening air immediately brushed against my face.

For the first time since starting at Romanov Company, I felt my shoulders loosen slightly. Jake stretched his arms while walking ahead.

“There’s a good restaurant nearby.”

“Affordable ba?” I asked automatically before I could stop myself.

The three of them looked at me immediately.

Prima placed a dramatic hand on his chest. “Eli, kibre nga namin.”

I immediately looked embarrassed. “Right… sorry.”

Jake laughed softly. “You really worry too much.”

I stayed quiet after that, but honestly, I couldn’t help it. Money had become something I constantly thought about before spending on anything unnecessary but tonight felt different somehow.

Maybe because for the first time in a while, I wasn’t going straight home carrying only stress and exhaustion, maybe because despite the pressure inside Romanov Company, I somehow found people who made surviving it a little easier.

A few minutes later, we finally reached a restaurant a few blocks away from the company building. The place looked warm and lively compared to the cold atmosphere of Romanov Company.

Soft music played in the background while groups of employees and students filled most of the tables. The smell of grilled food immediately reached me the moment we entered.

“Finally,” Prima sighed dramatically. “Civilization.”

Jake approached the counter first while Blanca looked around for available seats. I followed them quietly, still taking in the sudden shift in atmosphere.

It felt strange, a few hours ago, I was inside Conrad Romanov’s office trying not to mess up under pressure. Now I was standing inside a noisy restaurant with coworkers arguing over food.

“Eli!” I blinked and looked toward Jake.

“What do you want to eat?” he asked.

“Oh,” I answered quickly. “Anything is okay.”

Prima gasped beside me. “Never say that around friends. That’s dangerous.”

Blanca nodded seriously. “Totoo yan.”

I let out a small laugh. “Okay… maybe rice meals?”

Jake grinned. “Good answer.”

After ordering, we finally settled into a booth near the corner of the restaurant.

Prima immediately stretched himself comfortably against the seat. “I swear,” he said. “Executive floors shorten my lifespan daily.”

Jake snorted softly. “You barely work.”

“I work emotionally,” Prima defended proudly.

Blanca ignored both of them and looked at me instead. “So,” she started calmly. “How are you adjusting so far?”

I thought about it for a moment before answering honestly. “It’s overwhelming,” I admitted quietly. “But… I’m trying.”

Jake nodded slightly. “That’s normal.”

“Especially under Sir Conrad,” Blanca added.

At the mention of his name, Prima suddenly leaned forward across the table.

“Important question,” he whispered dramatically. “How does it feel being the current favorite survivor?”

“I am not his favorite,” I answered immediately.

Prima narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “hmm”

Jake laughed softly while drinking water. “Ignore him.”

“I’m serious,” I insisted quietly. “Sir Conrad is just strict because of work.”

Prima pointed at me immediately. “See? You already defend him naturally.”

“Hindi ah,” I argued softly.

Blanca shook her head lightly, amused. Then the food finally arrived, filling the table with warm plates and delicious smells. Everyone became quieter while fixing their food and drinks. I stared at the meal in front of me briefly.

It had been a while since I sat down like this with other people.

“Uy,” Jake suddenly said while handing me a drink. “Welcome to Romanov Company.”

I looked at the three of them for a second before smiling softly.

“Thank you,” I answered honestly.

Since entering that company, I felt like maybe surviving there wasn’t impossible after all.

The conversation slowly became louder the longer we stayed inside the restaurant. Prima was already telling another exaggerated story about an employee accidentally spilling coffee near the executive hallway while Jake kept correcting him every few seconds.

“That never happened,” Jake argued while eating.

“It emotionally happened,” Prima defended proudly.

Blanca sighed softly beside me. “You’ll get used to him eventually.”

I laughed quietly under my breath and took another bite of food.

The warmth of the restaurant felt comforting after spending the entire day inside cold meeting rooms and silent hallways, I almost forgot how exhausting the past few days had been.

“By the way,” Jake suddenly said while looking at me. “Where do you live?”

I paused slightly before answering. “Not too far from here, medyo matagal lang biyahe.”

Jake nodded knowingly. “That explains why you always look tired in the morning.”

Prima immediately pointed his fork at me dramatically. “See? Even Jake noticed.”

I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. “I’m trying to adjust pa.”

Blanca looked at me carefully for a second. “Just don’t overwork yourself too much.”

I gave a small nod. “I’ll try.”

Then Prima suddenly leaned closer across the table again. “So…” he started suspiciously. “Important topic.”

Jake already looked tired. “Ano nanaman?”

Prima ignored him completely and looked directly at me. “What exactly happened during that meeting with Sir Conrad yesterday?”

My hand paused slightly near my drink.

“Nothing happened,” I answered quickly.

“hmm?” Prima hummed. “Yet half the executive floor noticed he kept you beside him the entire meeting.”

I nearly choked again.

Jake laughed immediately while Blanca tried not to smile.

“It was for work,” I defended quietly. “I was taking notes.”

Prima narrowed his eyes. “And he moved his chair closer to you.”

“How do you even know that?” I asked in disbelief.

Prima placed a hand on his chest proudly. “I observe everything.”

“That explains why you never finish your own tasks,” Blanca muttered.

Jake snorted into his drink, I shook my head lightly, trying to ignore the sudden warmth creeping up my neck.

“It’s not a big deal,” I insisted softly. “Sir Conrad is just focused on work.”

Prima continued staring at me suspiciously for another second before finally sighing. “Fine,” he said. “But when office drama starts, remember this conversation.”

“There won’t be office drama,” I answered immediately.

Jake grinned slightly. “You sound very confident.”

“I’m realistic,” I corrected quietly.

I really didn’t think there was anything deeper behind Conrad’s actions. Romanov Company was a massive corporation. Executives like Conrad Romanov probably expected perfection from the people working under them, that was all.

Then suddenly, Blanca glanced toward the restaurant entrance. “Oh,” she muttered softly.

Jake looked up too and nearly straightened in surprise. Prima slowly lowered his fork, confused, I turned slightly toward the entrance as well and the moment I saw the familiar tall figure walking inside the restaurant, my heartbeat immediately stumbled.

Conrad Romanov.

The entire table went completely silent. I stared toward the entrance, wondering if I was imagining things from exhaustion but no it was really him.

Conrad Romanov walked inside the restaurant with the same composed expression he always carried, dressed sharply even outside the office. The atmosphere near the entrance subtly changed the moment people recognized him.

Some customers glanced his way briefly before quickly looking back at their tables.

“What is he doing here?” Prima whispered beside me.

Jake immediately lowered his voice. “Probably dinner meeting.”

Blanca stayed calm, but even she looked slightly surprised. I quickly looked down at my drink, suddenly becoming too aware of my own existence bakit parang kinakabahan ako? Sir Conrad wasn’t even near our table yet, but my chest already felt tight again.

“Relax,” Jake muttered quietly toward me. “Hindi naman bawal kumain dito.”

“I know,” I whispered back softly.

But somehow, seeing him outside Romanov Company felt stranger than seeing him inside the office. At work, Conrad belonged there naturally but here, inside a warm restaurant filled with casual conversations and music, he somehow looked even more noticeable.

Prima slowly leaned closer beside me again. “Your boss is offensively handsome,” he whispered.

I nearly elbowed him immediately. “Prima,” I hissed quietly.

“What?” he defended softly. “I’m just saying facts.”

Unfortunately… he wasn’t wrong, Sir Conrad looked unfairly composed compared to everyone around him.

His sleeves were slightly rolled up this time, making him look less intimidating than inside the office but somehow more dangerous.

Stop staring, Eli.

I immediately forced myself to look away and focused on my drink instead.

Movement near our table made me freeze slightly. I slowly looked up and Sir Conrad had stopped near our table. The entire group immediately straightened unconsciously.

“Sir Conrad,” Jake greeted respectfully.

Blanca and Prima followed quickly. “Good evening, Sir.”

I straightened almost instantly. “Good evening, Sir.”

Sir Conrad’s eyes briefly moved across everyone before landing on me for a second longer.

“You’re here,” he said calmly.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered carefully. “They invited me for dinner.”

Prima suddenly smiled awkwardly. “Celebration po.”

Jake looked like he wanted to disappear.

Sir Conrad glanced at Prima briefly. “Celebration.”

Prima immediately nodded too quickly. “Yes, Sir.”

A short silence followed then Sir Conrad looked back at me again. “You should eat properly if you want to stop looking exhausted.”

The words caught me completely off guard. I blinked once, staring at him silently and beside me, I could practically feel Prima trying not to explode from curiosity.

“Y…yes, Sir,” I answered softly.

Sir Conrad gave a small nod before finally stepping away from the table.

“Enjoy your dinner,” he said calmly.

Just like that, he walked toward another section of the restaurant. The moment he was far enough away, Prima grabbed my arm aggressively under the table.

“EXPLAIN.”

Chapter 7

A few days after that dinner, work inside Romanov Company returned to its usual exhausting pace. Meetings, schedules, revisions, reports at this point, I already understood why employees on the executive floor looked permanently sleep-deprived.

That morning, I arrived earlier than most people again. The hallway was still quiet while I organized documents on my desk carefully.

Jake wasn’t here yet neither was Prima. Honestly, the peaceful silence felt nice for once. I had just finished arranging several folders when the elevator doors suddenly opened near the reception area.

At first, I barely looked up until the sound of heels echoed softly across the marble floor. I blinked once.

A woman stepped out of the elevator gracefully, immediately catching everyone’s attention despite the quiet hallway. She was wearing a fitted black dress paired with elegant heels, her long dark hair resting perfectly against her shoulders. Even the way she walked looked confident and effortless.

She looked like a model.

A few nearby employees subtly glanced toward her before pretending to work again, then unexpectedly, she walked directly toward my desk. I immediately straightened professionally.

“Good morning, Ma’am.”

She removed her sunglasses slowly before giving me a polite smile.

“Good morning,” she answered smoothly. “Is Conrad here?”

The casual way she said Sir Conrad’s name immediately caught my attention.

“Yes, Ma’am,” I answered carefully. “May I ask who’s visiting?”

“Sam,” she replied simply.

Sam.

For some reason, the name sounded familiar then I suddenly remembered what Prima mentioned before. Connected to the Romanov family.

“I’ll inform Sir Conrad first,” I said politely.

“Thank you.”

She stepped aside near the lounge area while waiting calmly.

I quietly gathered myself before walking toward Conrad’s office. Somehow, I suddenly felt strangely nervous again, I knocked twice.

“Come in.” I opened the office door carefully and stepped inside.

Sir Conrad was sitting behind his desk reviewing documents again, his attention completely focused on work as usual.

“There’s a visitor outside, Sir,” I informed softly.

SirConrad continued reading for another second before finally looking up at me. “Who?”

His gaze landed directly on mine, calm and unreadable.

“Her name is Sam,” I answered carefully.

A brief silence followed and Sir Conrad nodded once. “Send her in.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I immediately left the office and walked back toward the reception area. Sam looked up at me the moment I approached.

“Sir Conrad will see you now, Ma’am.”

“Thank you,” she answered smoothly before standing up elegantly.

As she walked past me, the faint scent of expensive perfume lingered briefly in the air. Then she disappeared inside Conrad’s office. The door closed softly behind her.

I quietly returned to my desk afterward and tried focusing on my work again but somehow, my concentration kept drifting toward the closed office. Sam.

The way she spoke earlier made them seem close. Too close. I stared quietly at the documents in front of me while absentmindedly fixing the papers again. Maybe girlfriend niya si Sir Conrad.

Honestly, it wouldn’t even surprise me. Sir Conrad was attractive, successful, intelligent, and came from one of the most powerful families in the country. Someone like him probably had women constantly surrounding him and Sam…She looked elegant enough to stand beside him naturally.

“Eli.”

I nearly flinched when Prima suddenly appeared beside my desk out of nowhere.

“You look emotionally disturbed,” he whispered.

“I’m working,” I answered immediately.

Prima slowly glanced toward Conrad’s office. “Ah,” he hummed knowingly. “The beautiful woman.”

I stared at him suspiciously. “How do you always know everything?”

“Because I observe,” Prima answered proudly.

Jake arrived beside us carrying coffee. “No,” he corrected calmly. “You gossip.”

Prima ignored him completely. “So?” he whispered while leaning closer to me. “Who is she?”

“Her name is Sam,” I answered quietly.

The moment I said her name, Prima blinked once. “Oh.”

Jake noticed his reaction immediately. “You know her?”

Prima nodded slowly. “I heard about her before.”

I looked at him curiously. “From where?”

Prima lowered his voice dramatically. “She’s close with the Romanov family.”

My chest tightened slightly for some reason. Jake immediately noticed my expression and sighed softly. “Don’t overthink it.”

“I’m not overthinking,” I denied too quickly.

Prima narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “hmm.”

I quickly looked back down at the documents on my desk to avoid further questions. Unfortunately, that only made Prima grin wider.

Conrad’s office door opened, all of us instinctively straightened. Sam stepped outside first, still looking perfectly composed while adjusting the sleeve of her dress lightly. Sir Conrad followed behind her calmly.

“You’re still coming tonight?” Sam asked casually.

“Yes,” Conrad answered simply.

Tonight?

Sam smiled slightly. “Good.”

Then she finally walked toward the elevator again. The moment the doors closed behind her, the executive floor became quiet for another second, Sir Conrad’s gaze shifted directly toward me.

I immediately lowered my eyes toward the folders in my hands. “Eli.”

“Yes, Sir?”

“Inside.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I quickly gathered the documents on my desk before following him toward the office.

The moment I entered his office, Conrad closed the door behind me. I placed the contracts carefully on his desk. “The revised copies, Sir.”

But instead of immediately looking at the files, Conrad looked at me first.

“Sit.”

I blinked once before immediately nodding. “Yes, Sir.”

I sat carefully across from him while Conrad opened the documents calmly.

“Review the highlighted sections again,” he instructed. “There are still inconsistencies in the revised numbers.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I immediately focused on the papers in front of me while Conrad continued checking another document beside me. The office became quiet except for the sound of papers turning softly.

“Sam is not my girlfriend.”

My entire brain completely stopped functioning for one full second.

I slowly looked up at him. “Sir?”

Sir Conrad remained calm while signing another paper casually. “She’s a family friend,” he continued simply. “Nothing more.”

Heat immediately rushed toward my face. “I… understand, Sir,” I answered carefully while lowering my eyes again.

I quickly gathered the extra documents from the desk just to distract myself.

“I’ll organize these outside first, Sir,” I said softly while fixing the folders in my hands.

“Stay.”

I paused immediately and looked back at him. Sir Conrad didn’t even look up from the documents he was reviewing.

“You’ll work here today,” he said calmly.

My brain stopped for a second.

“Inside your office, Sir?”

Sir Conrad finally lifted his eyes toward me briefly. “Is there a problem?”

“N…No, Sir.”

“Good.”

I stood there awkwardly for another second before Conrad gestured toward the smaller desk near the glass wall beside his office bookshelf.

“Use that desk,” he instructed calmly. “I need the revisions finished immediately.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I carefully walked toward the smaller desk while trying to ignore how fast my heartbeat suddenly became. Inside his office, the entire day. Honestly, that sounded more stressful than comforting.

I quietly arranged the folders and laptop on the desk while Sir Conrad returned his attention to work again like this arrangement was completely normal.

The office became silent again except for the soft sounds of keyboards, papers turning, and occasional phone calls from meetings.

Every now and then, Conrad would suddenly speak without looking away from his documents. “Second folder.”

I immediately handed it over. “Here, Sir.”

“Schedule for Thursday.”

I quickly opened the file beside me. “The investors’ meeting starts at ten, Sir.”

A small nod and that’s all.

Still, even with the silence, the atmosphere inside his office somehow felt strangely calmer compared to before. After almost an hour, I finally relaxed slightly while reviewing the contracts carefully.

“Coffee.”

I blinked once before immediately standing. “I’ll prepare one, Sir.”

“Sit down.”

I froze halfway,nSir Conrad finally looked up from the papers in front of him. “I already told someone else to handle it,” he said calmly. “Continue your work.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I slowly sat back down again while trying not to think too deeply about the fact that he specifically stopped me from doing something that was technically part of my job. The silence returned afterward but it’s no longer felt as heavy as before.

A few minutes later, someone knocked lightly on the office door.

“Come in,” Conrad answered.

The door opened and Prima stepped inside carrying several folders. The moment his eyes landed on me sitting inside Conrad’s office, his entire soul visibly left his body.

He stared at me then at Conrad, then back at me again. I immediately wanted to disappear, Prima somehow managed to walk toward the desk normally before placing the folders down carefully.

“The reports you requested, Sir.”

Conrad nodded once. “Leave them there.”

“Yes, Sir.” But Prima was still staring at me in complete disbelief.

Sir Conrad finally noticed. “What?”

Prima nearly choked. “Nothing, Sir.”

Sir Conrad gaze shifted briefly toward me before calmly returning to the documents again.

“Eli is working here today.”

“Yes, Sir,” Prima answered immediately but his expression clearly screamed this is not normal.

The moment Prima finally escaped the office, I could already imagine the chaos waiting outside and i was right. Not even five minutes later, my phone vibrated nonstop against the desk.

Prima : ARE YOU ALIVE???

Prima : WHY ARE YOU INSIDE THE OFFICE??

Prima : DID HE KIDNAP YOU PROFESSIONALLY

Napangiti ako sa mga messages ni Prima but I immediately lowered the brightness of my phone before Sir Conrad could notice but unfotunately hindi ako nakaligtas.

“Its office hours,” Conrad said calmly without looking up from the documents in front of him. “Either turn off your phone or break it.”

My entire body straightened immediately. “Sorry, Sir,” I answered quickly while silencing the device.

Chapter 8

By the time I finally finished organizing the last set of reports, the executive floor was already almost empty.

The large windows outside the hallway reflected the dark night sky while faint city lights glowed below the buildings. Even the usual nonstop noise inside Romanov Company had quieted down completely. I rubbed my eyes tiredly before checking the time on my phone.

9:47 PM.

“Grabe,” I whispered under my breath.

No wonder my shoulders already felt numb after spending almost the entire day inside Sir Conrad’s office reviewing contracts and revisions, my brain honestly felt close to shutting down completely.

I carefully saved the remaining files before finally standing up from the smaller desk near the glass wall. Sir Conrad was still sitting behind his desk reading documents like he hadn’t been working for almost twelve hours already.

How was he still functioning normally?

“I finished the revisions, Sir,” I informed softly while placing the organized folders neatly on his desk.

Conrad glanced briefly at the documents before nodding once. “Leave them there.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I quietly gathered my things afterward while trying not to look too exhausted in front of him. My back already hurt from sitting the entire day but at least the reports were finally done.

“You’re leaving?” Conrad asked calmly.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered politely. “The remaining files were already forwarded to Accounting.”

A small nod. “Good.”

I adjusted the strap of my bag carefully before bowing my head slightly. “Good night, Sir.”

“Good night, Eli.”

For some reason, hearing my name from him that softly still affected me more than it should. I immediately left the office afterward before my thoughts could become even more embarrassing.

The executive floor was nearly deserted now except for a few employees still finishing overtime work quietly. I passed by Prima’s desk only to find it completely empty already. Traitor, iniiwan ako. I sighed softly before pressing the elevator button. A few minutes later, I finally stepped outside the building lobby and immediately froze.

Heavy rain poured endlessly across the streets. “hala…”

The sound of thunder echoed faintly somewhere nearby while strong rain slammed against the pavement continuously. Even the streetlights outside looked blurry because of how hard the rain was falling. I stared helplessly outside the entrance.

I didn’t bring an umbrella, of course I forgot. I checked the time again anxiously it’s almost ten. The rain honestly looked like it would only get worse the longer I waited and commuting this late already felt stressful enough even without a storm trying to drown the entire city.

I shifted my bag nervously against my shoulder while watching several employees quickly run toward waiting cars outside. Should I wait? But what if the rain lasted another hour?

I looked outside again before inhaling deeply, bahala na. I quickly pulled my bag over my head hopelessly like that would somehow protect me from the storm and the moment I stepped closer toward the edge of the entrance, headlights suddenly appeared near the driveway.

A black luxury car slowly stopped directly in front of me. I paused immediately, the tinted window rolled down smoothly revealing Sir Conrad sitting inside the backseat calmly. Even in the dim lighting outside, he still looked composed and perfectly put together unlike me who probably looked one second away from drowning.

His eyes landed briefly on the bag above my head. “What exactly are you doing?”

I immediately lowered the bag awkwardly. “Going home, Sir.”

“In that weather?”

I glanced outside helplessly. “The rain might get worse.”

Sir Conrad stared at me for another second before speaking again. “Get in.”

My brain stopped for a moment. “Sir?”

“The car,” Conrad said calmly. “Unless your plan is to swim home.”

Heat rushed toward my face immediately. “N…No, Sir.”

The driver already stepped outside holding an umbrella before opening the car door for me professionally. I panicked internally for another second before quickly entering the vehicle carefully.

The moment the door closed behind me, the loud sound of rain immediately became quieter.

The inside of the car smelled faintly expensive, clean, and cold because of the air conditioning. I sat stiffly beside Sir Conrad while trying not to look too nervous.

“Thank you, Sir,” I said softly.

Conrad simply nodded once before looking back toward the window again. “Address.”

I blinked once before realizing he was asking me. I immediately told the driver my address carefully. The car slowly pulled away from Romanov Company afterward while heavy rain continued pouring outside the windows endlessly, silence filled the car completely except for the sound of rain hitting the glass softly. Honestly, the atmosphere should have felt awkward but strangely… it didn’t.

Maybe because I was already too tired to panic properly.

“You stayed later than usual,” Conrad suddenly said.

I looked toward him slightly. “There were still pending reports from earlier, Sir.”

“You could’ve forwarded them tomorrow.”

“I wanted to finish everything properly first.” A brief silence followed.

Then Conrad spoke again quietly. “You work too much.”

I almost laughed from disbelief, coming from him? I carefully looked toward Sir Conrad only to realize he was still staring outside the rain-covered window calmly.

“You also work too much, Sir,” I answered before I could stop myself.

The moment the words left my mouth, my entire soul almost left my body too, why did I say that?!

I immediately straightened. “Sorry, Sir.”

Sir Conrad looked toward me again and the corner of his mouth moved slightly. “You’re becoming brave.”

My heartbeat betrayed me instantly. “I didn’t mean to sound disrespectful, Sir.”

“You didn’t.”

Then silence returned again but this time, it somehow felt lighter. I quietly stared outside afterward while the city lights reflected beautifully against the rain-covered streets. The warmth inside the car slowly relaxed my tired body little by little.

Honestly, if someone told me weeks ago that I would someday be sitting beside Conrad Romanov inside his car at almost ten in the evening, I probably would’ve laughed directly in their face but now here I was. Completely drenched in confusion instead of rain.

The car continued moving smoothly through the rain-covered streets while faint music played quietly somewhere near the front seats.

I adjusted my bag carefully on my lap while trying not to accidentally fall asleep from exhaustion. Honestly, the warmth inside the car combined with the sound of rain felt dangerously comforting.

“Tomorrow,” Sir Conrad suddenly spoke beside me.

“Yes, Sir?”

“We’ll be meeting a client tomorrow evening.”

I nodded quickly. “I’ll prepare the documents first thing in the morning, Sir.”

“Already handled.”

Sir Conrad finally looked away from the window before continuing calmly. “The contracts were finalized this afternoon.”

“Oh.” I immediately corrected myself. “Then I’ll prepare the presentation materials instead, Sir.”

A small nod. “The reservation has already been arranged,” he added. “Seven in the evening.”

I listened carefully while mentally trying to remember tomorrow’s schedule. “The client is important,” Conrad continued calmly. “Several investors are connected to the partnership.”

My shoulders instinctively straightened more. Romanov Company handled massive clients regularly but hearing Sir Conrad emphasize it directly somehow made everything feel more serious immediately.

“Yes, Sir. I understand.”

Conrad’s gaze shifted briefly toward me again. “Prepare properly.”

I blinked softly. “Sir?”

“The meeting will be held at a reserved restaurant,” he explained calmly. “You’ll be accompanying me.”

My brain paused for a second, accompanying him? “To assist with the documents?” I asked carefully.

“Yes.”

A reserved restaurant, high-profile client, and Sir Conrad specifically reminding me personally.

“You don’t need to look terrified,” Conrad suddenly said.

I immediately looked toward him in surprise. “I’m not terrified, Sir.”

“You’ve been holding your bag like it owes you money.”

I froze before slowly looking down, i really was gripping my bag aggressively. Heat rushed toward my face immediately while Sir Conrad calmly returned his attention toward the rain outside like he didn’t just casually embarrass me again.

“I just don’t want to make mistakes tomorrow,” I admitted quietly after a few seconds.

The car became silent briefly and Sir Conrad finally answered. “You won’t.”

I looked toward him again and his expression remained calm as usual but his voice sounded certain.

“You’ve handled worse schedules this week,” he continued simply. “Tomorrow won’t kill you.”

I almost smiled slightly at that. “Yes, Sir.”

Outside the window, the heavy rain still poured endlessly across the city but somehow, the anxiety in my chest slowly lessened little by little. A few minutes later, the car finally slowed near my house.

“We’re here, Sir,” the driver informed politely.

I immediately gathered my things carefully. “Thank you again for the ride, Sir.”

Conrad gave a small nod. “Be ready by six tomorrow.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I reached for the door handle before pausing slightly.

“Good night, Sir.”

For a brief second, Sir Conrad looked directly at me again. “Good night, Eli.”

My heartbeat immediately became traitorous for the second time that night. I quickly escaped the car before things became even more embarrassing.

The rain had weakened slightly now but the cold air still brushed against my face while I hurried toward my apartment building. Behind me, the black luxury car remained parked for another moment before finally driving away quietly into the rain-covered streets.

I stood under the entrance for a second while staring blankly ahead and covered my face with one hand.

“Ano ba ’to.”

“Relax,” Prima whispered while fixing his tie near my desk. “You look like you’re about to attend your own execution.”

“I am relaxed,” I denied immediately while organizing the presentation folders again for the third time.

Prima stared at me silently then he looked at the perfectly aligned documents on my desk. Then at the extra backup copies beside them.

“You printed three versions,” he said slowly.

“In case something happens.”

“Eli,” Prima whispered. “You’re panicking professionally.”

I ignored him completely, honestly, I couldn’t even explain why I felt this nervous. Maybe because Sir Conrad personally reminded me about tonight or maybe because the client was apparently connected to major investors.

Either way, I absolutely could not embarrass him. By six in the evening, almost everyone on the executive floor had already gone home except for a few remaining employees finishing reports quietly.

I stood near my desk fixing my tie nervously for the tenth time when Sir Conrad’s office door finally opened.

The moment he stepped outside, my entire brain momentarily disconnected again. Sir Conrad was wearing a black tailored suit paired with a dark gray tie, his hair neatly styled back perfectly. Honestly, he already looked intimidating normally but dressed like this somehow made him look even more unfairly attractive.

Prima nearly choked beside me. “Sheyt,” he muttered under his breath.

I immediately elbowed him before Sir Conrad could hear.

Sir Conrad’s gaze landed directly on me afterward. “Ready?”

“Yes, Sir.”

Conrad looked at the folders in my hands briefly before nodding once. “Let’s go.”

The ride toward the restaurant was quieter compared to last night, this time, instead of rain and exhaustion filling my thoughts, it was pure nervousness.

I reviewed the presentation details repeatedly inside my head while sitting carefully across from Sir Conrad inside the car. Every now and then, he would check messages on his phone calmly while I silently tried not to combust from pressure.

“You’re overthinking again,” Conrad suddenly said without looking up.

Napatigil ako sa ginagawa. “Sir?”

“The meeting.”

My shoulders stiffened slightly. “It’s obvious.”

I looked down awkwardly at the folder in my hands.

“I just want everything to go smoothly.”

“It will.” That simple confidence again.

Why did he always sound so certain? Before I could think deeper about it, the car finally slowed near an elegant building glowing warmly against the dark evening streets. I immediately looked outside, the restaurant looked expensive enough to make me nervous instantly.

Large glass windows reflected golden lighting beautifully while valets stood near the entrance assisting arriving guests professionally. Several luxury cars were already parked outside.

I quietly inhaled, don’t embarrass yourself, don’t trip and don’t accidentally spill water on a billionaire.

The driver opened the door for us before Sir Conrad stepped outside first calmly. I followed quickly afterward while clutching the folder carefully against my chest. The moment we entered the restaurant, a hostess immediately approached politely.

“Good evening, Mr. Romanov,” she greeted professionally. “Your private reservation is ready.

Conrad nodded once before walking forward smoothly.

I followed beside him while trying not to stare too obviously at the restaurant interior. Everything looked elegant from the lighting to the quiet piano music playing softly somewhere inside.

We were guided toward a private dining section separated from the main hall by dark glass walls. Several men in expensive suits were already seated around the large table when we arrived. The atmosphere immediately felt serious and the moment Conrad entered, everyone stood up politely.

“Mr. Romanov.”

“Good evening.” Conrad greeted them calmly before shaking hands professionally.

I stood slightly behind him while carefully holding the documents close. One of the older businessmen suddenly looked toward me curiously.

“And this is?”

Conrad glanced toward me briefly. “My secretary,” he answered smoothly. “Eli.”

I immediately bowed my head politely. “Good evening.”

The client smiled slightly. “You look young to survive Romanov Company.”

My soul nearly left my body but before I could panic, Conrad calmly pulled out a chair near him.

“He’s competent,” he said simply.

I froze for half a second then heat immediately rushed toward my face again while the clients nodded approvingly. Hearing praise from Sir Conrad in front of other people felt far more dangerous than being scolded by him.

I quietly sat beside him afterward while trying to keep my expression professional despite the chaos happening inside my chest.

The meeting officially started a few minutes later. Several dishes were served elegantly across the table while conversations about investments, contracts, and future partnerships filled the private dining room continuously.

At first, I focused completely on organizing the files beside Sir Conrad while occasionally handing him documents whenever needed. Everything was going smoothly so far and smoothly.

Then eventually, I started noticing it. One of the clients sitting across the table kept looking at me repeatedly. At first, I ignored it professionally, maybe coincidence lang.

But after several more minutes, the staring became noticeably longer each time, even while another executive was discussing numbers and projections, the man’s attention kept drifting toward me instead.

Honestly, it started making me uncomfortable. I quietly lowered my eyes toward the documents again while pretending not to notice, beside me, Sir Conrad remained focused on the discussion calmly. His expression didn’t change at all so I assumed maybe I was only overthinking things again.

“You’re Conrad Romanov’s secretary, right?” I looked up politely after hearing the man address me directly.

“Yes, Sir.”

The man smiled casually while leaning slightly against his chair. “You look too young for this kind of work.”

Before I could answer properly, another client laughed lightly. “Romanov Company doesn’t hire incompetent people.”

“Clearly,” the man answered while still looking directly at me. “But honestly, I’m more curious how someone this good-looking ended up buried in paperwork.”

My entire body stiffened slightly, the atmosphere around the table shifted awkwardly for a brief second.

I forced a polite smile carefully. “I’m just doing my job, Sir.”

“Still,” he continued smoothly, “if you ever get tired working under Romanov, maybe I can offer you something less stressful.”

Okay, now I definitely felt uncomfortable. I immediately reached for the documents beside me just to avoid eye contact but before I could even respond politely “Mr. Valencia.” Sir Conrad’s voice cut through the conversation calmly and coldly.

The entire table became quiet almost immediately. Conrad finally looked up from the contract he was reviewing, his expression unreadable.

“Are you here to work,” he asked evenly, “or flirt with my secretary?”

My heartbeat nearly stopped, the man across from us blinked awkwardly before letting out a small laugh. “I was only joking.”

Conrad didn’t smile back.

“Keep your tongue inside your mouth,” he said evenly. “If you still want to use it properly in future meetings.”

Sir Conrad stared at him for another second and he didn’t look amused at all. The pressure inside the room immediately became heavier, even I stopped breathing properly for a second.

Mr. Valencia cleared his throat awkwardly before nodding once. “Understood, Mr. Romanov.”

Conrad finally returned his attention toward the documents again like nothing happened.

I sat there completely frozen beside him while trying to process what just happened. Did Sir Conrad really just…I quickly lowered my eyes toward the papers again before my face could become even more embarrassingly warm.

The rest of the clients immediately redirected the discussion back toward business afterward. This time, nobody attempted speaking to me personally anymore and the meeting became much smoother after that.

Still, every now and then, I could feel my brain replaying Sir Conrad’s words repeatedly.

About an hour later, the dinner meeting finally started wrapping up successfully. Several contracts were already signed while the investors looked visibly satisfied with the negotiations.

As everyone slowly stood from the table, Sir Conrad calmly adjusted the sleeve of his suit before looking toward me briefly. “Gather the documents.”

“Yes, Sir,” I answered immediately.

I quickly organized the contracts carefully into the folder while the clients exchanged final handshakes with Conrad professionally.

Mr. Valencia avoided looking at me completely now.

A few moments later, Sir Conrad placed one hand lightly against my lower back guiding me forward slightly toward the exit.

“Let’s go.”

My entire brain malfunctioned instantly.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered weakly while trying not to combust directly inside the expensive restaurant.

Chapter 9

The moment I opened my eyes that morning, I already knew something felt wrong.

My entire body felt heavy against the bed while a dull headache throbbed painfully behind my eyes. Even lifting my arm to reach my phone suddenly felt exhausting.

I stared blankly at the ceiling for several seconds. “Hindi maganda ’to.”

My throat felt dry, my body ached horribly, and the cold morning air already made me feel tired, maybe because of the overtime or the rain two nights ago, or the fact that Romanov Company apparently enjoyed draining employees emotionally and physically every single day.

Honestly, probably all three.

I slowly sat up from the bed while pressing one hand against my forehead weakly, Mainit…not extremely high but enough to make me feel miserable.

I checked the time on my phone afterward and immediately groaned softly.

6:14 AM.

For a brief moment, I genuinely considered staying home, i should rest today but almost immediately, another thought replaced it. Hindi pa nga ako matagal nagtatrabaho. Asking for sick leave this early felt embarrassing especially when everyone inside Romanov Company looked like they worked through stress, exhaustion, and possible death regularly.

One day lang naman, kakayanin ko siguro.

I quietly forced myself to stand afterward before preparing for work slowly despite how weak my body already felt, by the time I finally arrived at Romanov Company, I already felt like collapsing. The elevator ride alone almost finished me emotionally.

I stepped out onto the executive floor while clutching my bag weakly. The bright office lights made my headache worse immediately.

“Good morning—” Prima suddenly stopped talking the moment he saw me.

His face immediately changed. “Bakit mukha kang namatay kahapon?”

“I’m alive,” I answered weakly.

“talaga?” Jake muttered while staring at me carefully from his desk.

I quietly sat down at my workstation while trying not to slam my face directly against the table from exhaustion, everything felt warm.

Prima immediately walked closer before placing the back of his hand dramatically against my forehead. “Ang init mo.”

I slowly pushed his hand away weakly. “Tumigil ka nga.”

“You’re sick.”

“I’m fine.”

Both of them stared at me silently, Jake sighed softly while handing me a bottled water from his desk. “You don’t look fine.”

I accepted the water quietly. “I can still work.”

Prima looked personally offended by that statement.

“Eli,” he whispered. “Your soul already left your body twenty minutes ago.”

“I’m okay,” I insisted again although honestly, even speaking already felt tiring.

Jake leaned slightly against my desk afterward. “Can you still survive today?”

I stayed quiet for a brief second, probably not but instead of answering properly, I simply nodded once.

Jake and Prima exchanged looks immediately. Clearly, neither of them believed me. Unfortunately before they could continue interrogating me further, Sir Conrad’s office door suddenly opened.

The entire executive floor instinctively straightened immediately.

Sir Conrad stepped outside calmly while reviewing something on his tablet. He looked perfectly composed as usual wearing another dark suit that probably cost more than my monthly salary. Meanwhile, I currently felt like a dying vegetable.

“Meeting moved to eleven,” Conrad said calmly while walking toward us. “Inform the legal department.”

“Yes, Sir,” Jake answered immediately.

Sr Conrad gave another instruction afterward but my brain barely processed half of it anymore because my headache suddenly worsened again.

I quietly lowered my eyes toward the documents on my desk while trying to focus properly.

“Eli.”

I immediately straightened despite the dizziness hitting me instantly. “Yes, Sir?”

“Make me a coffee and bring it inside my office.” His voice remained calm and professional while his eyes stayed focused on the tablet in his hands.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered immediately.

Conrad walked back toward his office afterward without another glance toward me.

Prima immediately looked at me worriedly. “Ako nalang gagawa.”

“I can handle coffee,” I muttered weakly.

“Eli…”

“I’m okay.”

I slowly stood afterward before walking toward the pantry carefully while trying not to wobble like a sick old man and every step honestly felt heavier than before.

By the time I finished preparing Sir Conrad’s coffee, my headache already felt unbearable. Still, I carefully fixed the cup on the tray before walking toward his office professionally. I knocked twice.

“Come in.”

I stepped inside quietly before placing the coffee beside Sir Conrad’s desk carefully. Sir Conrad was already reading several contracts while typing something on his laptop simultaneously. Seeing him work while my soul was actively leaving my body felt unfair somehow.

“Your coffee, Sir.”

A small nod. “Leave the investor reports beside the blue folder.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I immediately followed the instruction before quietly leaving the office again. The hours passed painfully slowly after that.

Meetings continued nonstop while documents kept arriving endlessly on my desk at some point, reading basic emails already started becoming difficult because my vision occasionally blurred from exhaustion.

Still, I kept working, I had to.

Every now and then, Prima would silently place water, medicine, or snacks beside me while staring like he was preparing my funeral mentally.

Jake looked equally concerned but neither of them pushed further after I repeatedly insisted I was fine.

Honestly, I wasn’t fine anymore around lunchtime.

By afternoon, my fever had clearly worsened. Everything sounded distant now, office lights hurt my eyes but i forced myself to continue organizing reports while trying not to collapse directly onto my keyboard.

Around four in the afternoon, Sir Conrad suddenly called me inside his office again.

I immediately stood despite the dizziness hitting me instantly.

“You called for me, Sir?”

Sir Conrad remained focused on the documents spread across his desk. “Bring the revised contracts.”

“Yes, Sir.” I carefully handed the folders over before standing quietly beside his desk while Sir Conrad reviewed the papers one by one.

“The legal department made another inconsistency here,” he said calmly while pointing at one section.

“Forward this immediately and tell them to revise….”

His voice suddenly started sounding distant.

My vision blurred slightly.

I blinked hard while trying to focus again.

“….before the board receives the final….”

The words stopped making sense, the office suddenly felt too warm.

I quietly gripped the edge of the folder tighter while trying to steady myself but my body no longer responded properly. Darkness slowly crept into the corners of my vision.

“Eli?”

Sir Conrad’s voice sounded closer now.

I tried answering but before I could even speak properly, my knees suddenly gave out beneath me completely. The folder slipped from my hands, everything went dark.

The last thing I felt before collapsing completely was a strong arm catching me instantly before my body could hit the floor.

Faint voices started reaching my ears somewhere nearby.

“His fever was already high before he collapsed,” someone explained calmly.

“He pushed himself too much.”

My head throbbed painfully the moment I tried opening my eyes properly. Even moving slightly immediately made my body ache again. Saan ako? I blinked weakly against the bright lights above me before finally realizing I was lying on a hospital bed.

Hospital?! My entire brain immediately panicked.

I slowly turned my head slightly and froze.

Near the doorway, Sir Conrad was standing beside a doctor while listening quietly to something being explained. His suit jacket was already removed while the sleeves of his white dress shirt were folded neatly near his elbows.

He looked more tired than usual.

The doctor noticed me first. “Oh,” he said softly. “You’re awake.”

Sir Conrad immediately turned toward me.

The moment his eyes landed on mine, the serious expression on his face changed slightly almost too quickly for me to understand properly, it’s Relief. Then just as quickly, his usual calm expression returned again.

“How are you feeling?” the doctor asked while walking closer.

“Parang binugbog po,” I answered weakly before I could stop myself.

The doctor almost smiled slightly. “That’s expected. Your fever reached almost forty degrees earlier.”

Forty?! I stared at him in horror.

“You collapsed from exhaustion and high fever,” the doctor continued calmly while checking something on the monitor beside me. “You should’ve rested days ago.”

Slowly, pieces of memory returned. The office, the documents and Sir Conrad calling my name before everything went dark. My soul immediately left my body again from embarrassment.

I collapsed, inside Conrad’s office, in front of him. Gusto ko nalang ulit mawalan ng malay.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered automatically while trying to sit up slightly.

Unfortunately, dizziness immediately hit me again. “Don’t move yet,” the doctor warned gently.

Before I could apologize again, another voice spoke first. “Lie down.”

Sir Conrad’s tone remained calm but firm enough that I immediately obeyed without thinking.

The doctor looked between us briefly before nodding once. “He’ll need rest for at least a few days.”

A few days?! My eyes widened slightly. “I can still work,” I answered weakly.

Both the doctor and Sir Conrad looked at me silently afterward. Honestly, even I realized how ridiculous that sounded considering I was currently attached to an IV line.

The doctor sighed softly. “No. You cannot.”

“He has deadlines,” I muttered weakly.

“He has a fever,” Sir Conrad answered immediately.

I slowly looked toward him again, Sir Conrad was standing near the edge of the hospital bed now, his expression unreadable but his gaze remained fixed directly on me.

“You should’ve stayed home,” he said calmly.

I lowered my eyes slightly. “I didn’t want to ask for leave this early.”

A brief silence followed after that, Sir Conrad exhaled quietly through his nose like he was trying not to get annoyed.

“You collapsed in my office, Eli.”

The doctor finished checking my temperature afterward before giving several reminders about medication and rest. Eventually, he finally left the room leaving only me and Sir Conrad behind.

The hospital room immediately became quiet afterward. I awkwardly stared at the blanket covering me while trying not to combust from humiliation.

“I’m sorry for causing trouble, Sir.” Sir Conrad remained silent for a second.

Then he slowly pulled one of the chairs closer toward the bed before sitting down calmly.

“You think this is troublesome?” he asked evenly. I blinked weakly before looking toward him again. “You’re my employee,” Conrad continued calmly. “If you’re sick, you rest.”

I stayed quiet. Hearing concern from him somehow made me feel even guiltier. “I thought I could handle it,” I admitted softly.

“You couldn’t even stand properly earlier.”

Heat rushed toward my face again while Sir Conrad quietly poured water into a glass beside the bed and he handed it toward me himself.

“Drink.”

I stared at the glass for half a second before carefully accepting it. “Thank you, Sir.”

Our fingers brushed slightly during the exchange.

My heartbeat immediately betrayed me despite the fever.

This is actually unbelievable.

Sir Conrad simply leaned back against the chair afterward like nothing happened while watching me drink water carefully.

“Your friend Prima cried dramatically,” Conrad suddenly said calmly.

I nearly choked on the water. “Sir?”

“He thought you died.”

I stared at him in disbelief while Sir Conrad remained completely serious, that somehow sounded exactly like Prima.

Chapter 10

Three days later, I finally returned to Romanov Company alive.

Honestly, I almost didn’t survive from staying inside my house the entire time dahil kay tito na walang ibang ginawa kundi magalit at magwala tuwing umaga at gabi kaya kapag wala siya sa bahay para makipag inuman sa mga barkada doon lamang ako nagkakaroon ng time to rest at peace of mind.

The doctor forced me to rest properly while Prima somehow turned into my second mother through nonstop messages every few hours.

“Uminom ka gamot.”

“Kumain ka.”

“Pag namatay ka, mumultuhin kita.”

Very motivating.

By the fourth morning, my fever was finally gone completely while my body no longer felt like collapsing every five minutes. I still felt slightly weak but at least I could function like a normal human again, So i decided to return to work immediately.

The moment the elevator doors opened onto the executive floor, the familiar atmosphere of Romanov Company immediately greeted me again, medyo namiss ko rin. I adjusted my bag slightly before heading toward the pantry first since Sir Conrad’s coffee schedule apparently remained more consistent than world peace itself.

As I quietly started preparing the coffee carefully, voices suddenly echoed loudly from the nearby hallway.

“Three days,” Prima complained.“THREE DAYS.”

“I know,” Jake answered tiredly.

“You weren’t the one getting stared at by Sir Conrad every morning,” Blanca muttered while aggressively organizing documents nearby.

I froze slightly.

Prima suddenly groaned loudly. “Hindi niyo ba napansin? Mas lalo siyang naging nakakatakot simula nung nawala si Eli.”

Jake sighed heavily afterward. “Yesterday, someone printed the wrong report version.”

“And?” Blanca asked.

Jake looked traumatized. “Sir Conrad stared at him for ten whole seconds.”

Prima gasped dramatically. “TEN?!”

“The poor employee almost resigned on the spot.” I quietly continued stirring the coffee while pretending not to listen anymore.

Unfortunately, my friends apparently had no plans of stopping.

“Even the legal department is suffering,” Blanca whispered seriously. “One typo lang, pinabalik buong document.”

Prima looked near tears already. “Natatakot na ko pumasok araw araw.”

Jake crossed his arms afterward before glancing toward the pantry lazily then immediately froze the moment he finally noticed me standing there silently.

Prima and Blanca immediately turned as well.

The moment all three of them saw me alive and standing normally again, their reactions became instant chaos.

“ELI!”

Prima almost sprinted toward me dramatically before grabbing both my shoulders carefully like he was checking whether I was real or another hallucination caused by workplace stress.

“You’re alive!”

“I was never dead.”

Blanca immediately walked closer afterward while glaring at me slightly. “Do you know what happened here while you were gone?”

I slowly raised one eyebrow. “Apparently Sir Conrad became worse?”

Jake looked exhausted immediately. “Way worse.”

Prima pointed accusingly toward me afterward. “Ikaw kasi.”

“Bakit kasalanan ko?”

“Because Sir Conrad has been terrifying this entire week!”

Blanca nodded seriously. “He’s already strict normally but these past few days? Grabe.”

Jake leaned against the counter quietly. “Nobody even wanted to breathe near his office.”

I stared at them silently afterward while holding the coffee tray carefully. Hearing that felt strangely unbelievable. Sir Conrad was always strict and difficult but hearing everyone describe him like some emotionally unstable final boss somehow felt different.

Prima suddenly narrowed his eyes at me suspiciously afterward. “Why do I feel like this is somehow connected to you collapsing?”

I almost dropped the spoon.

“Hindi ah.”

“Eli.”

“I literally just got sick.”

Jake looked unconvinced. “Still weird timing.”

Before they could continue interrogating me further, I immediately picked up the finished coffee tray carefully.

“I’m bringing this to Sir Conrad.”

Prima looked like he wanted to continue the investigation but eventually sighed instead. “Fine. Kapag hindi ka bumalik ipagdadasal ka nalang namin”

“Mga loko loko.”

Blanca snorted softly while Jake simply waved lazily toward me afterward. I quietly left the pantry while carrying the coffee carefully toward Sir Conrad’s office.

The closer I got, the more tense the atmosphere became. Several employees outside looked visibly nervous while organizing documents quickly like their lives depended on it. Then I heard Sir Conrad’s voice from inside the office, his voice is cold, sharp and clearly angry.

“How many times does legal need to revise one contract before learning how to read properly?” Silence followed immediately afterward.

Even outside the office, I could practically feel the fear radiating through the walls.

“I asked for finalized revisions yesterday,” Sir Conrad continued evenly although somehow that calm tone sounded far more terrifying. “Yet this section still contains inconsistencies.”

“Sir, I—”

“No.”

The employee inside immediately fell silent again. I stopped briefly near the door while adjusting my grip slightly on the tray. Hearing Sir Conrad genuinely angry after several days away somehow felt different now.

I slowly raised my hand before knocking carefully against the office door twice.

“Come in.”

I quietly opened the door afterward. The atmosphere inside immediately felt heavy. One employee stood frozen near Sir Conrad’s desk looking seconds away from cardiac arrest while several documents remained spread across the table messily.

Sir Conrad stood beside the desk with one hand pressed lightly against the surface while reviewing another report coldly then his eyes landed on me and everything changed almost instantly. The tension inside the office noticeably eased the moment Sir Conrad saw me standing there holding his coffee carefully.

The sharp irritation in his expression softened slightly almost too quickly to notice properly but enough for me to see it clearly.

The employee being scolded probably noticed too because he looked genuinely confused afterward.

“Your coffee, Sir,” I said quietly while walking closer.

For a brief second, Sir Conrad simply stared at me carefully like he was making sure I was actually there.

“You came back,” he said finally.

His voice sounded calmer now.

“Yes, Sir.”

Sir Conrad glanced toward the employee beside the desk afterward before speaking again. “Leave the documents.”

The employee blinked in shock slightly. “Sir?”

“I’ll review them later.”

The poor man looked seconds away from crying in relief. “Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.”

He immediately escaped the office almost unnaturally fast afterward. The moment the door closed again, silence filled the room.

I carefully placed the coffee down onto Sir Conrad’s desk afterward while trying not to think too much about how quickly his entire mood changed earlier.

Sir Conrad finally sat down slowly afterward before looking toward me again. “You should still be resting.”

“I’m already okay,” I answered quietly.

His eyes narrowed slightly. “Are you?”

“Mostly okay.”

Sir Conrad stared at me silently for several seconds afterward before finally exhaling quietly through his nose. “You still look tired.”

I looked away awkwardly. “I’m fine enough to work.”

Another silence followed briefly. Sir Conrad reached toward the coffee cup but instead of drinking immediately, his gaze remained fixed on me calmly.

“The office became noisy without you.”

My heartbeat instantly betrayed me again. “Sir?”

Sir Conrad finally took a slow sip of coffee afterward while remaining completely composed, my brain completely stopped functioning.

I genuinely thought the fever damaged my hearing permanently because there was absolutely no way Sir Conrad Romanov just casually said something like that while drinking coffee calmly inside his office at nine in the morning.

I stared at him silently for a brief second longer while my poor heartbeat continued embarrassing me aggressively.

Sir Conrad finally lowered the coffee cup afterward before glancing toward the reports stacked beside him again. “You’re standing there.”

My brain restarted slightly. “Ah….sorry, Sir.”

I immediately straightened properly again while trying to act like my internal organs were not currently malfunctioning.

Sir Conrad quietly opened one of the folders afterward before reviewing several pages calmly. For a moment, the office returned to silence again except for the faint sound of papers turning and distant office noises outside.

This felt strangely peaceful compared to the chaos everyone described earlier.

Sir Conrad suddenly spoke again without looking up from the documents. “Did the doctor clear you to return to work?”

“Mostly.”

That finally made him look at me directly. “Mostly?”

I cleared my throat awkwardly afterward. “The doctor said I should still rest if possible.”

“And yet you came back anyway.”

“Yes, Sir.” Another long stare.

Sir Conrad didn’t even need to raise his voice sometimes. One disappointed look from him already felt like emotional damage. Finally, he placed the documents down carefully onto the desk.

“You don’t know how to stay still, do you?”

I looked away slightly from embarrassment. “I didn’t want to burden everyone longer.”

A quiet silence followed after that and Sir Conrad leaned back slightly against his chair while crossing one arm calmly.

someone knocked nervously outside the door. “Sir?”

Sir Conrad’s expression immediately returned to cold professionalism again. “Come in.”

One of the finance employees stepped inside carefully while clutching several folders like they were life support.

“Sir, the revised projections for the quarterly—”

The employee stopped mid sentence after noticing me standing beside the desk, his eyes widened slightly and confusion crossed his face. Probably because Sir Conrad was no longer terrifying right now.

The poor employee looked genuinely stunned by the difference.

Sir Conrad extended one hand calmly afterward. “Give it here.”

“Yes, Sir.” The employee immediately handed the folders over nervously.

Sir Conrad reviewed the papers briefly afterward while the employee stood there sweating quietly. After several seconds, Sir Conrad finally nodded once.

“These are correct.” The employee looked shocked, even I almost looked shocked.

“Th…thank you, Sir.”

The man immediately left afterward looking emotionally reborn and when the office door closed again, I quietly glanced toward Sir Conrad without thinking properly.

“They really are scared of you.”

Sir Conrad looked completely unbothered. “They should focus on their work.”

I almost smiled slightly. “That wasn’t a denial.”

His eyes lifted toward me again briefly, the corner of his mouth moved slightly upward. My entire soul immediately left my body again, did Sir Conrad Romanov just almost smile?

“Anything else, Sir?” I asked quietly while trying to recover mentally.

Sir Conrad looked toward the remaining documents on his desk briefly before shaking his head once.

“That’s all.”

I nodded immediately. “Then I’ll return to work now.”

Sir Conrad’s gaze stayed on me for another second before he finally spoke again. “Don’t overwork yourself this time.”

Something warm immediately settled inside my chest again. “Yes, Sir.”

I carefully left the office afterward before closing the door quietly behind me.

The moment I stepped outside, three familiar figures immediately rushed toward me from nearby desks.

“ANO SABI?” Prima grabbed my arm while Jake and Blanca moved closer beside him looking equally invested.

I blinked once. “Good morning din sa inyo.”

“Eli,” Blanca said seriously. “Focus.”

Jake crossed his arms afterward while staring at me suspiciously. “Why are you still alive?”

“Baliw talaga kayo” i chuckled

Prima ignored that completely. “Did Sir Conrad glare at you?”

“No.”

“Raise his voice?”

“No.”

“Threaten your bloodline?”

“Prima!”

Blanca narrowed her eyes slightly afterward. “Then why did the finance employee come out looking like he witnessed a miracle?”

I paused briefly…that was actually a good question.

Jake leaned closer afterward. “Wait.” His eyes slowly narrowed. “Did Sir Conrad smile?”

I nearly choked on absolutely nothing. “N…no.”

The three of them immediately stared at me silently.

Prima gasped dramatically afterward while pointing at me accusingly. “OH MY GOD HE DID.”

“He didn’t!”

“Eli,” Blanca said flatly. “You stuttered.”

“I’m literally recovering from a fever.”

Jake looked genuinely disturbed now. “This is getting weirder.”

Prima placed one hand over his chest dramatically afterward. “I told you. Eli unlocked a hidden route.”

“Please stop saying it like that.”

Before they could continue emotionally attacking me further, several employees suddenly started straightening from their desks nervously. The entire atmosphere changed instantly again and my friends froze immediately.Then I heard it, the office door behind me opening.

Sir Conrad stepped outside calmly while adjusting the sleeve of his dress shirt slightly. The moment employees noticed him properly, the executive floor immediately became unnaturally quiet again.

Seeing everyone terrified of one man this consistently almost felt impressive. Sir Conrad’s eyes briefly landed on our group.

Jake immediately looked away, Blanca fixed random papers and Prima suddenly became interested in breathing professionally.

Sir Conrad’s gaze paused on me for one extra second longer. “Eli.”

I straightened immediately. “Yes, Sir?”

“Come with me to the conference room.”

“Yes, Sir.”

Then Sir Conrad walked away calmly like he didn’t just cause collective workplace anxiety again. Prima slowly turned toward me afterward looking emotionally devastated.

“Good luck.”

Chapter 11

I quietly rubbed my eyes tiredly while fixing another document on my desk. Around me, the executive floor remained unusually peaceful today probably because nobody wanted to experience Sir Conrad’s bad mood firsthand again which is understandable.

Prima suddenly rolled his chair beside me before lowering his voice suspiciously. “So.”

I already knew that tone. “No.”

“I haven’t even asked yet.”

“It’s probably something stressful.”

Prima looked offended immediately. “Why are you acting like I’m the problem?”

Jake answered from nearby without even looking up from his monitor. “Because you usually are.”

Blanca snorted softly while Prima gasped beside me like he just got betrayed by society itself. I quietly continued organizing documents while ignoring them professionally but peace never lasted long around my friends.

Prima leaned closer toward me again afterward. “You and Sir Conrad are weird lately.”

I almost dropped the papers in my hands. “We’re not weird.”

Jake finally looked toward me lazily. “The entire office noticed.”

My soul immediately started ascending again. “Noticed what exactly?”

Blanca answered calmly this time. “Sir Conrad’s mood changes whenever you’re around.”

I froze briefly. “Hindi yun totoo”

“It literally is,” Jake muttered.

Prima nodded aggressively beside me. “Before ka bumalik, akala namin lahat matatanggal sa trabaho.”

“And now?” I asked weakly.

The three of them exchanged looks afterward. Blanca spoke first. “Now he still looks scary.”

Jake continued calmly. “But less murderous.”

Prima placed one hand over his chest. “You healed the CEO.”

“I hate this conversation.”

Before any of them could continue emotionally torturing me further, the intercom beside my desk suddenly rang softly.

I immediately reached for it afterward. “Yes, Sir?” “Inside my office.”

My heartbeat instantly betrayed me again. “Yes, Sir.”

Prima immediately narrowed his eyes suspiciously beside me. I ignored him completely before standing from my desk carefully and heading toward Sir Conrad’s office. I knocked twice against the office door afterward.

“Come in.”

I quietly stepped inside before closing the door behind me carefully. Sir Conrad was standing near the large windows now while reviewing something on his tablet calmly and the snlight reflected softly against the glass behind him.

“You called for me, Sir?”

Sir Conrad finally looked toward me afterward. “Yes.”

He placed the tablet down onto the desk calmly before continuing. “Have lunch with me.”

My brain completely stopped functioning again. “Sir?”

“At twelve thirty.”

I stared at him weakly while trying to process whether I heard correctly. Lunch with him alone outside the office? My poor heart deserved financial compensation at this point.

“Why, Sir?” I asked carefully before I could stop myself.

Sir Conrad simply looked at me calmly and he answered like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “Because you’re my secretary.”

My heartbeat somehow became worse. Right, secretary obviously. Why did that answer somehow disappoint and affect me at the same time?

I immediately looked away slightly while trying to recover mentally. “I don’t want to disturb your schedule,” I answered quietly.

“You won’t.”

“You probably have meetings.”

“It’s not a business meeting.”

That somehow made things more dangerous for my emotions again. Sir Conrad slowly walked closer toward the desk afterward before leaning one hand lightly against its surface.

“You barely ate properly before collapsing,” he continued calmly. “I’m making sure you eat this time.”

Oh…

That warm feeling inside my chest immediately returned again before I could stop it. Sir Conrad saying things like that so casually should genuinely be illegal.

“I’m okay now, Sir.”

“You said that before fainting in front of me.”

My soul immediately left my body again from embarrassment. “Right.”

Sir Conrad’s gaze remained fixed on me calmly afterward, his expression softened slightly again.

“It’s only lunch, Eli.”

In the end, I completely lost. “Okay.”

The moment I answered, something unreadable flickered briefly across Sir Conrad’s eyes almost like satisfaction.

“Good,” he said quietly afterward.

Then he glanced toward the documents stacked near the edge of his desk. “Finish the investor summaries first.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I immediately nodded before turning carefully toward the door again and the moment my hand reached the handle, Sir Conrad suddenly spoke once more behind me.

“Eli.”

I looked back immediately. “Yes, Sir?”

“Don’t disappear during lunch break.”

I blinked once in confusion then realization slowly hit me. Sir Conrad genuinely thought I might avoid him.

“I won’t, Sir,” I answered softly.

For some reason, that seemed enough for him. “Good.”

I quietly left the office afterward while trying very hard not to think about the fact that Sir Conrad Romanov personally invited me to lunch because he was worried I’d skip meals again.

I returned toward my desk, three pairs of eyes immediately landed on me aggressively.

Prima looked especially emotional. “Why do you look like your soul got kissed?” he whispered.

By exactly twelve thirty, I quietly fixed the sleeves of my polo while staring at my reflection faintly through the elevator doors. Calm down, it’s just lunch with Sir Conrad Romanov, outside work….alone.

My heartbeat immediately became worse the moment the elevator opened toward the underground parking area, I immediately spotted Sir Conrad waiting near one of the black luxury cars calmly while checking something on his phone.

Sir Conrad looked up the moment he noticed me approaching. “You came.”

The way he said that almost sounded like he expected me not to. “Yes, Sir.”

His gaze quietly moved over me briefly afterward before nodding once like he approved of something internally. “Let’s go.”

I immediately followed beside him afterward while trying not to overthink every single thing happening right now. The drive itself remained mostly quiet, not awkward exactly just…calm.

Soft instrumental music played faintly inside the car while the city passed quietly outside the windows. My brain continued screaming internally every few seconds.

I secretly glanced toward Sir Conrad briefly afterward, even while driving, he still looked composed and focused naturally like someone completely used to control. Then suddenly, without looking away from the road, he spoke.

“You’re staring.”

I nearly choked on absolutely nothing

Heat immediately rushed toward my face while Sir Conrad continued driving normally beside me like he didn’t just casually destroy my remaining dignity. This man was genuinely dangerous.

Thankfully, before my brain could collapse completely, the car finally stopped outside one of the most expensive looking restaurants I had ever seen in my entire life.

The moment we stepped inside, one of the staff immediately approached respectfully.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Romanov.” Sir Conrad nodded once calmly afterward.

The employee immediately guided us toward a private reserved area near the large windows overlooking the city outside. Reserved, of course it was reserved.

Everything about Conrad Romanov screamed reserved. I quietly sat down across from him afterward while trying not to look too overwhelmed by literally everything around me. Sir Conrad looked completely normal here like this place was just another Tuesday for him.

A waiter handed us menus afterward before leaving politely again. I stared at the menu briefly, and silently panicked. Why was everything so expensive?! One steak alone already looked capable of destroying my monthly budget emotionally.

“Choose properly,” Sir Conrad said calmly from across the table.

“Yes, Sir.”

I continued staring at the menu helplessly afterward while trying to find the least financially terrifying option and Sir Conrad noticed immediately.

“You’re choosing based on price.”

I slowly looked up. “No?”

A single look from him told me he absolutely did not believe that lie.

“You’re not paying,” he said evenly.

“That somehow makes it worse.”

The corner of his mouth moved slightly again, that almost smile.

My poor heart genuinely needed rest days too. “Order what you want, Eli.”

In the end, I quietly chose something that looked simple enough while Sir Conrad ordered without even checking the menu much anymore. Clearly, he came here often.

Outside the windows, the city moved continuously while soft music echoed quietly around the restaurant.

Then Sir Conrad suddenly looked toward me again. “How are you feeling now?”

“Better.”

“Any dizziness?”

I shook my head lightly. “Wala na.”

Sir Conrad nodded once afterward although his eyes remained studying me quietly for another second longer, sometimes it felt like he kept checking whether I might collapse again.

“You scared everyone,” he said calmly afterward.

I immediately looked down from embarrassment. “Sorry.”

“You apologized already.”

“I still caused trouble.”

A brief silence followed and Sir Conrad leaned slightly back against his chair while keeping his gaze on me calmly. “The problem wasn’t you getting sick.”

I slowly looked toward him again.

“The problem,” he continued evenly, “was you thinking you had to handle it alone.”

Something inside my chest immediately softened again. I quietly gripped the glass of water in front of me slightly tighter while trying not to let my feelings show too obviously on my face.

Honestly, Sir Conrad saying things like that so naturally felt unfair somehow.

His phone vibrated against the table. Sir Conrad glanced briefly at the screen before his expression immediately cooled slightly again, work mode.

He declined the call instantly. “You can answer it, Sir,” I said quietly.

“It can wait.”

“What if it’s important?”

His eyes lifted toward me calmly afterward. “I’m eating lunch with you.”

Chapter 12

The following days passed strangely peacefully, peaceful by Romanov Company standards at least.

Which basically meant nobody cried during meetings and Sir Conrad only terrified employees moderately instead of emotionally destroying entire departments. Honestly? It’s progress.

By evening, the executive floor slowly started emptying one employee at a time while everyone rushed to escape work before another last minute task appeared magically from nowhere. I remained seated at my desk while organizing the final reports for tomorrow carefully.

My shoulders already ached slightly from sitting the entire day but compared to collapsing from fever, this honestly felt manageable now. Prima already left thirty minutes ago after announcing he deserved rest and luxury after surviving another day under Sir Conrad Romanov.

Jake left quietly afterward while Blanca simply wished me goodnight before disappearing toward the elevators too. Eventually, only a few lights remained open across the executive floor. Including Sir Conrad’s office, of course.

I quietly finished arranging the last folder before finally standing from my desk tiredly. The moment I glanced toward the clock nearby, my eyes widened slightly. 9:43 PM.

No wonder my body already felt exhausted again. I immediately grabbed my bag before preparing to leave quietly for the night. Unfortunately, before I could even take two steps away from my desk, Sir Conrad’s office door suddenly opened.

Sir Conrad stepped outside calmly while adjusting the sleeve of his dress shirt slightly. “You’re still here.”

“Yes, Sir,” I answered quietly. “I just finished the reports.”

His eyes briefly moved toward the folders stacked neatly on my desk before returning toward me again. Then his gaze shifted toward the dark windows outside.

“It’s late.”

I nodded slightly. “Uuwi na po ako”

Sir Conrad picked up his car keys from the desk nearby. “I’ll drive you.”

My brain paused immediately. “Sir?”

“It’s already late,” he repeated calmly. “I’m heading out anyway.”

I immediately shook my head slightly afterward. “No need, Sir. I can commute.”

Sir Conrad simply stared at me quietly sometimes one look from him already felt like an entire argument. “It’s dangerous this late,” he continued evenly.

In the end, refusing became impossible. So now, thirty minutes later, I was sitting inside Sir Conrad Romanov’s car while trying very hard not to overthink my entire existence.

Outside the windows, the city lights blurred softly against the darkness while quiet music played faintly again inside the car. Sir Conrad drove calmly beside me like this was completely normal, maybe for him it was but for me, this already felt unreal enough.

“Which street agan?” he suddenly asked.

I immediately straightened slightly. “Ah…left po sa next corner.”

Sir Conrad followed quietly afterward. The farther we drove, the smaller and older the streets became compared to the business districts near Romanov Company.

Compared to Sir Conrad’s world, my neighborhood looked painfully small, old houses, narrow streets, flickering streetlights everything felt too different from the expensive restaurants and luxury cars surrounding Conrad Romanov naturally.

The car slowly stopped in front of our house, my chest tightened slightly immediately afterward. The house lights were still open which meant my tito was awake.

“Thank you for the ride, Sir,” I said quietly afterward while quickly unbuckling my seatbelt.

Sir Conrad’s eyes briefly moved toward the small house outside before returning toward me again.

“Get some rest.”

“Yes, Sir.”

I carefully opened the car door before stepping outside. The cold night air immediately hit my face softly, then I froze slightly because standing near the gate was my tito from several feet away, I could already smell alcohol faintly from where he stood.

His eyes immediately landed on the expensive car behind me, then toward Sir Conrad inside. Something ugly flashed briefly across his face. I quietly bowed slightly toward Conrad afterward.

“Goodnight, Sir.”

Sir Conrad gave one small nod before finally driving away from the street calmly and when the car disappeared completely, the atmosphere immediately changed.

My tito walked closer slowly afterward while staring toward the direction the car left. “Sino ’yon?”

“Boss ko po.”

His eyes narrowed slightly afterward. “Boss?”

“Opo.”

Agrin appeared across his face that immediately made my stomach twist uncomfortably.

“Mayaman ’yon ah.”

I stayed quiet.

“Tuloy mo lang ’yan.”

My eyebrows slowly frowned slightly. “Ano pong ibig sabihin?”

My tito laughed quietly although there was nothing funny about the sound. “Huwag kang tanga, Eli,” he muttered while stepping closer. “Kung mayaman boss mo, dikitan mo.”

My chest immediately tightened. “Hindi po gano’n si Sir Conrad.”

“Eh ano ngayon?” he snapped immediately. “May pera siya.”

I stared at him silently in disbelief then realization slowly settled heavily inside my chest. He wanted me to use Conrad just because he was rich.

The thought alone immediately felt disgusting somehow. “Hinding hindi ko gagawin ’yon,” I answered quietly but firmly.

My tito’s expression darkened instantly. “Arte mo.”

“Hindi po arte ’yon.”

“Naghihirap tayo tapos magmamalinis ka!?”

I clenched my hands tightly. “Ayokong gamitin siya.”

The moment those words left my mouth, my tito suddenly grabbed my arm harshly. “Bobo ka ba?!”

I flinched immediately. “Bitawan niyo po ako.”

“May pagkakataon ka nang makaahon tapos sasayangin mo?!”

“Hindi ko siya gagamitin!”

The next few seconds happened too quickly. My tito suddenly shoved me harshly out of anger, my body immediately lost balance before hitting the side of the gate painfully. Pain exploded sharply against my mouth and i gasped softly afterward before instinctively touching my lower lip, im bleeding.

Imbis na matigil, mas lalo lamang nagalit ang tito ko.

“Tingnan mo nga sarili mo!” sigaw niya habang nakaturo sakin. “Wala ka ngang maayos na buhay tapos mag-iinarte ka pa!”

I stayed silent while pressing one hand shakily against my bleeding lip.

“Boss mo na mayaman na mismo lumalapit sayo!” galit niyang dagdag habang amoy alak na alak na ang hininga niya. “Hindi mo ba kayang pakisamahan para satin?!”

“Huwag niyo pong idamay si Sir Conrad dito,” mahina kong sagot.

“Ano bang mali sa sinasabi ko?!” sigaw niya ulit. “Kaibiganin mo! Dikitan mo! Kung pwede nga landiin mo para may mapala tayo!”

My chest tightened painfully hearing those words. “Hindi siya gano’ng tao…”

“At ikaw?!” putol niya agad. “Ano ka? Mabubuhay ka sa kabaitan?”

I lowered my eyes afterward while blood continued staining slightly against my fingers.

“Hindi ko kayang gumamit ng tao”

“Mahina ka kasi!” galit niyang sagot agad. “Kaya wala kang mararating!”

Silence immediately surrounded us afterward except for his heavy breathing and the distant sounds from nearby houses. I quietly wiped the blood from my lip afterward while trying to steady my breathing properly.

Honestly, this wasn’t new anymore. The shouting, the anger, the smell of alcohol every night pero ngayong gabi, mas mabigat somehow because for the first time, someone treated me gently enough that the idea of using him felt completely wrong

The next morning, I immediately regretted waking up not because of work this time but because the moment I looked at the mirror inside the bathroom, the cut on my lower lip looked painfully obvious.

“Ayoko na.”

A dark bruise had already started forming faintly near the side of my mouth while the small cut made everything even worse somehow. No amount of cold water helped, I pressed tissue against my lip again afterward before sighing weakly at least the bleeding already stopped.

Honestly, I considered skipping work for several minutes but staying inside the house with my tito after last night sounded even worse.

So now, I was standing silently inside the elevator of Romanov Company while keeping my head lowered slightly the entire ride. Maybe nobody would notice immediately, hopefully.

The elevator doors finally opened onto the executive floor afterward. I stepped outside while fixing my bag slightly against my shoulder. Unfortunately, the universe clearly hated me. The moment Prima looked up from his desk and saw me properly, his eyes widened immediately.

“Eli.”

Jake slowly turned around afterward too before his eyebrows immediately frowned.

Blanca stood from her seat almost instantly. “What happened to your mouth?” she asked seriously.

I instinctively touched my lower lip weakly. “Ah…wala ’to.”

Prima already looked horrified. “WALA? Mukha kang sinuntok!”

“I wasn’t punched.”

Jake narrowed his eyes suspiciously afterward. “Then what happened?”

My brain immediately scrambled for excuses. “I just…” I awkwardly looked away briefly. “Nadapa.”

Tumahimik bigla and Blanca crossed her arms immediately. “Nadapa ka.”

“Oo.”

Jake looked unconvinced already. “And somehow your lip specifically got injured?”

“I hit the pavement.”

Prima slowly leaned closer toward me afterward while staring directly at my face dramatically. “Ang pangit ng kasinungalingan mo.”

“It’s not a lie!”

Honestly, even I heard how terrible that sounded. I quickly continued afterward before they could interrogate me more.

“There was water near the street then I slipped tapos natamaan ako sa gate.”

Technically not fully fake just…edited heavily.

Prima still looked suspicious and Blanca simply stared at me silently like she already knew something was wrong but decided not to push yet. I forced a small smile afterward despite the sting against my lip.

“See? I’m okay.”

“Eli.”

Something about Blanca’s voice immediately made guilt settle heavier inside my chest before I could answer again, the atmosphere around us suddenly shifted.

The executive floor became quieter instantly, my friends immediately straightened. Prima even moved slightly away from me automatically, i frowned slightly in confusion. Why did they suddenly look nervous….then realization hit me immediately. Someone was standing behind me and my heartbeat instantly dropped.

I Slowly turned around.

Sir Conrad stood only a few steps away now wearing another dark suit perfectly pressed as usual while holding several documents in one hand but his attention wasn’t on the papers, it was on me more specifically…on my bruised lip.

Silence filled the entire area.

Then I noticed it, slight tightening of his jaw, coldness slowly settling across his expression and suddenly, my terrible fake story from earlier felt even more embarrassing.

“Sir…”

“Inside my office.”

His voice remained calm then his eyes briefly moved toward my friends. “Now.”

“Yes, Sir,” I answered softly afterward.

Sir Conrad turned around immediately before walking toward his office calmly. I quickly followed behind him while trying not to panic internally, we entered the office, Sir Conrad closed the door himself.

I stood near the desk afterward while Sir Conrad remained facing away from me for several seconds.

He slowly turned around. “Tell me what happened.”

There was no anger in his voice.

“I already explained earlier, Sir,” I answered carefully. “I slipped yesterday.”

Sir Conrad stared at me silently like he was waiting for me to correct myself. Finally, Conrad slowly placed the documents down onto his desk afterward.

“You’re a terrible liar, Eli.”

Chapter 13

The entire day passed heavily afterward. After Sir Conrad confronted me inside his office earlier, I somehow managed to survive work without completely falling apart emotionally.

He didn’t force me to answer after calling me a terrible liar. Instead, Sir Conrad simply stared at me quietly for several long seconds before finally telling me to sit down while he personally handed me antiseptic for the cut on my lip.

Honestly, that somehow felt worse because he looked angry. Not at me exactly but at whoever caused the injury and somehow, that terrified me more.

By evening, I quietly left Romanov Company with exhaustion already weighing heavily against my body again. This time, Sir Conrad offered to drive me home once more and this time, I lied.

“I’ll meet someone first, Sir.”

He looked at me silently afterward like he knew I was avoiding something again. Still, he didn’t push further.

“Message me when you get home.”

My heartbeat betrayed me instantly. “Yes, Sir.”

Now, standing outside our house hours later, I suddenly wished I stayed inside the office instead because even before I entered the gate, I already heard shouting.

“Walang kwenta yang dahilan mo!”

“Magbayad kayo!”

“Tatlong buwan na kaming naghihintay!”

My chest tightened immediately when I saw them. Three men standing outside our house while my tito argued drunkenly near the doorway. The moment he noticed me approaching, his eyes immediately lit up.

“Eli!”

Something inside me immediately sank, one of the men suddenly looked toward me afterward.

“Anak mo?”

“Pamangkin,” my tito answered quickly.

The man clicked his tongue afterward before crossing his arms impatiently. “Sabihin mo sa tito mo magbayad.”

Kumunot ang noo ko sa narinig. “Magbayad?”

The man laughed humorlessly. “Malaki utang niyang hayop na ’yan.”

My chest immediately tightened harder and I slowly looked toward my tito afterward. “May utang ka?”

“Konti lang naman…”

“Konti?!” one of the men exploded immediately. “Halos dalawang daan libo na utang niyan!”

My entire body went cold, two hundred thousand? I stared at my tito in disbelief while he avoided my eyes completely then another voice suddenly interrupted nearby.

“Oy!”

Everyone turned, another man was approaching our gate now, then another and another. My stomach immediately dropped and within minutes, several different people were already outside our house shouting angrily one after another.

“Yung pera ko kailan?!”

“Puro dahilan!”

“Akala mo makakatakas ka?!”

I felt dizzy instantly.

The debts kept coming, different names, different amounts, different people but all the same problem. Money we absolutely didn’t have, my tito kept shouting nonsense excuses drunkenly while the people outside grew angrier and angrier every minute.

Then one man suddenly pointed toward the house aggressively. “Kapag hindi kayo nagbayad, kukunin namin ’tong bahay!”

My breathing immediately stopped. “Ha?”

“Hindi biro utang ng tito mo,” another man snapped. “May pinirmahan pa ’yan!”

I slowly stepped backward while everything around me started sounding distant again. The house? This house was already old and falling apart but it was still the only thing left from us, kapag napaalis kami dito ay hindi ko na alam kung saan kami pupulutin.

“Please…” I whispered weakly. “Bigyan niyo pa kami ng oras.”

“Matagal na kaming nagbibigay ng oras!” someone shouted back immediately.

After more threats and shouting, the people finally started leaving one by one while warning they would return again soon. The moment the street finally became quiet again, my knees almost gave out from exhaustion. I slowly sat down near the floor inside the house afterward while pressing both hands shakily against my face.

My tito remained drunk and angry nearby muttering curses under his breath. I felt completely numb, how much debt did he even make? How were we supposed to pay all of that? I barely earned enough for daily expenses.

I had no savings big enough for this, no relatives to ask help from, nothing.

My chest tightened painfully afterward before tears finally started falling despite how hard I tried stopping them, I felt so tired, so unbelievably tired. I quietly lowered my head against my knees while crying silently inside the dark living room.

A memory resurfaced inside my head.

“Boss mo na mayaman na mismo lumalapit sayo.”

My tito’s voice from last night echoed again clearly inside my mind.

“Kung pwede nga landiin mo para may mapala tayo.”

My chest twisted painfully and another thought appeared.

Sir Conrad, the expensive restaurants, the luxury cars, the effortless way money existed around him naturally. Someone like Conrad Romanov could probably solve these debts without even noticing the amount missing.

The thought alone immediately made me feel sick. I quickly wiped my tears harshly afterward.

“No.”

I shook my head immediately while forcing the idea away. I couldn’t do that, i couldn’t stay beside Sir Conrad pretending my feelings were genuine while secretly thinking about money.

Couldn’t let him help me just because I was desperate that would make everything ugly and somehow…Sir Conrad was the last person I wanted to treat that way. So instead, I simply stayed curled quietly on the floor while the house around me slowly became darker and darker.

Alone with problems far too big for me to solve.

I barely slept the entire night because every time I closed my eyes, the same thoughts kept returning repeatedly. The debts, threats and possibility of losing the house, no matter how hard I tried avoiding it, one reality kept remaining the same. I needed money.

By morning, my chest already felt painfully heavy from overthinking everything and today was supposed to be my day off from Romanov Company.

Normally, I would’ve spent it sleeping peacefully or helping around the house quietly.

Instead, I was now walking alone beneath the gray afternoon sky while trying not to lose my courage halfway through. In front of me, neon lights slowly came into view.

Arousal.

The large glowing sign immediately made my stomach twist nervously. I stopped walking for a brief second afterward while staring silently at the entrance. I still couldn’t believe I actually came here.

Months ago, before I got accepted into Romanov Company, someone approached me near a convenience store after noticing me looking for jobs desperately, at first, I genuinely thought it was another scam until they handed me a card.

Arousal.

A bar.

A place hiring dancers.

I still remembered how uncomfortable I felt that day while listening to the offer carefully.

“You have the face for it,” the man told me before. “Maganda katawan mo tapos feminine features mo.”

I almost walked away immediately after hearing that but then he mentioned the salary and suddenly, walking away became harder.

“The owner likes unique dancers,” he continued casually before. “Open kami kahit lalaki.”

Back then, I still refused. No matter how difficult life became, I convinced myself I could survive normally. Then Romanov Company accepted me and i thought things would finally become okay afterward.

But now….I slowly clenched my hands tightly beside me. Now I had debts surrounding me from every direction, people threatening to take the only home i got and no matter how much pride I had left, pride wouldn’t pay two hundred thousand pesos and other debts of my tito.

After several more seconds of hesitation, I finally forced my feet to move again. I stepped inside the building, loud music immediately echoed around me, dim lights, alcohol and laughter.

The entire atmosphere felt completely different from Romanov Company’s cold professionalism. Several people looked toward me briefly the moment I entered.

I suddenly wanted to leave again.

Someone familiar noticed me from near the counter. “Well.”

A man wearing black clothes slowly approached afterward while smiling knowingly.

“I knew you’d come back eventually.”

I immediately recognized him, he was the same person who offered me the job months ago.

“I…” I awkwardly looked away slightly. “Is the offer still available?”

The man chuckled softly afterward. “For you? Of course.”

He slowly looked me over carefully afterward before nodding once in satisfaction.

“You still look perfect for this place.”

I stayed quiet and the man tilted his head slightly afterward. “So,” he asked calmly. “What changed your mind?”

The answer immediately became heavy inside my chest.

“…I need work,” I answered softly instead.

For a brief second, the man simply stared at me. Then unexpectedly, his expression softened slightly. “Life got hard?”

I forced a small smile weakly. “Something like that.” The man sighed quietly afterward before motioning toward the hallway nearby.

“Come with me first.”

I followed silently while trying to ignore the nervousness growing heavier inside my stomach with every step as we walked deeper inside the building, the loud music slowly became more distant. The man stopped outside one of the rooms.

“The owner’s inside.” My heartbeat immediately started becoming worse again.

The man opened the door afterward before glancing toward me briefly. “Relax,” he muttered. “Hindi ka naman kakainin no’n.”

Honestly, that didn’t help at all. I slowly stepped inside and the room looked far more elegant compared to the rest of the building outside. Soft lights, dark furniture and expensive alcohol bottles.

Then sitting casually near the sofa was a man probably around his late thirties wearing jewelry and silk clothing confidently, his eyes landed on me, he smiled slowly.

“Well,” he murmured softly. “So the pretty boy finally came back.”

I immediately lowered my eyes awkwardly afterward. The owner stood up slowly before walking closer toward me carefully. He gently lifted my chin slightly to inspect my face better.

“Still beautiful,” he hummed approvingly, i froze slightly from discomfort but forced myself not to move away because right now, I genuinely didn’t have the luxury to be prideful anymore.

The owner finally released my chin afterward before smiling again.

“You’re accepting the job this time?”

My chest tightened painfully.

I nodded once. “…Yes.”

The owner slowly sat back down onto the sofa afterward while crossing one leg casually. Meanwhile, I remained standing quietly in front of him while trying to calm my nervous heartbeat properly.

Then he finally started explaining. “Tomorrow night ang start mo.”

So fast, I thought maybe they would give me more time somehow.

The owner noticed my expression immediately afterward before chuckling softly. “Relax,” he muttered. “Hindi ka naman agad sasabak mag isa.”

I stayed quiet while listening carefully.

“May mga costume sa backstage for you to wear,” he continued calmly. “Pili ka nalang kung saan ka comfortable.”

Comfortable? Honestly, I doubted I would feel comfortable wearing anything inside this place. Still, I silently nodded once.

The owner continued afterward while pouring himself another drink casually. “Usually group performances muna kayo sa stage,” he explained. “May iba ka ring kasamang dancers.”

That somehow eased my chest slightly at least I wouldn’t be completely alone immediately.

“But,” he added afterward while pointing lightly toward me using the glass in his hand, “kapag may nag request na solo ka…”

My stomach twisted nervously again.

“Mag isa ka lang sa stage.”

I slowly lowered my eyes while forcing myself to stay calm.

The owner leaned back comfortably before continuing casually like this conversation was completely normal. “Wala namang mahirap gawin,” he muttered. “Just dance.”

Then he smiled slightly. “Tease them a little.”

I quietly clenched my hands tighter beside me.

“Slow movements.”

“Confidence.”

“A little arousal.”

“A little erotic tension.”

Every word somehow made my embarrassment worse. The owner probably noticed immediately because he suddenly laughed softly afterward.

“Cute,” he teased lightly. “Namumula ka agad.”

I quickly looked away. “Hindi po ako sanay.”

“Mas okay nga ’yon,” he answered immediately. “Natural tingnan.”

My chest tightened slightly hearing that everything about this place still felt unreal somehow. The fact that I was genuinely agreeing to become part of this world now.

Then the owner’s expression softened slightly afterward. “Listen carefully, Eli.”

I immediately looked toward him again.

“You only dance,” he said firmly this time. “Kung ayaw mo magpatable, walang pipilit sayo.”

“Talaga po?”

“Oo naman,” he answered calmly. “Arousal has rules.”

Something inside my chest loosened slightly afterward at least there were limits.

The owner continued afterward while reaching for a cigarette lazily. “If anyone makes you uncomfortable, sabihin mo agad.”

Then he pointed toward the business card resting on the table nearby. “And kung may problema…” He slid the card toward me afterward. “tawagan mo lang ako.”

I slowly picked the card up carefully afterward while staring quietly at the number written there. For some reason, the kindness somehow made me feel worse instead of better because this meant everything was real now.

Tomorrow night, I would officially start working here.

Behind Romanov Company’s polished offices and professional meetings, I would secretly spend nights dancing inside bars just to keep our house from being taken away.

The thought alone already exhausted me emotionally.

The owner suddenly spoke again. “Does anyone know you’re here?”

My heartbeat instantly stuttered, Sir Conrad’s face immediately appeared inside my mind.

I quickly forced the thought away.

“No.”

The owner studied me quietly for a brief second afterward before nodding once. “Probably better that way.”

Chapter 14

The next morning inside Romanov Company already felt unusually heavy for me, not because of work, not because of exhaustion but because every time someone greeted me normally, every time I walked through the luxurious hallways of Romanov Company while carrying documents and coffee orders like everything in my life was still fine, guilt quietly crawled deeper beneath my skin.

Last night still wouldn’t leave my head.

Arousal.

The owner’s words.

The stage.

The costumes.

Tomorrow night

I forced myself to breathe normally while organizing files near my desk. No one here knew anything and I planned to keep it that way especially Sir Conrad.

“Eli!”

I heaved a sigh before looking up.

Jake suddenly appeared beside my table holding snacks while grinning as usual. Behind him stood Blanca carrying iced coffee while Prima leaned against the cubicle wall like he was exhausted from life itself.

“There you are,” Prima complained immediately. “Parang multo ka nanaman buong umaga.”

“Baka may secret lovelife,” Jake teased.

Blanca rolled her eyes afterward. “Impossible. Tingnan niyo nga ’yan. Mukhang stressed na stressed.”

I forced a small laugh weakly. “Busy lang.”

Jake’s expression suddenly shifted slightly afterward before narrowing his eyes toward me carefully. “Sandali…baka may sakit ka nanaman ah.”

The words immediately made Blanca look at me worriedly too.

“Oo nga,” she muttered. “Mukha ka nanamang pagod.”

Prima straightened. “Kapag hinimatay ka ulit sa office, ako talaga magdadala sayo sa hospital”

Despite everything weighing inside my chest, almost smiled slightly. “I’m okay,” I lied softly.

Blanca still looked unconvinced. “Sure?”

I nodded quickly. “Napuyat lang.”

Jake studied me for a few more seconds afterward before sighing. “Magpahinga ka kasi.”

My chest tightened painfully for a brief second. If only resting could solve everything, Instead, I simply smiled weakly again before changing the topic quickly and thankfully, the conversation slowly shifted away from me.

The afternoon continued normally afterward or at least…as normal as I could manage. I focused entirely on work just to stop myself from thinking too much because the moment my mind wandered, anxiety immediately returned.

What if someone from Romanov Company saw me at Arousal?

What if Sir Conrad found out?

“Eli.”

Napatigil ako sa pag ooverthink ng marinig ang pamilyar na boses, Sir Conrad.

He stepped out from his office wearing his usual dark suit, his cold expression effortlessly making everyone more alert.

My heartbeat instantly betrayed me again. “Yes, Sir?”

His eyes landed on me briefly before speaking calmly. “Inside.”

Jake immediately looked between us afterward while Prima mouthed dramatically, “Good luck.”

I ignored him quickly before following Sir Conrad inside his office. The door closed behind me softly and suddenly, it was just the two of us again, being alone with him made me nervous in a completely different way now because after everything happening in my life, Sir Conrad’s presence somehow felt too clean compared to mine.

“Sit,” he ordered calmly while scanning something on his tablet.

I obeyed.

“Tomorrow morning,” he started calmly, “you’ll handle a client meeting alone.”

My eyes widened slightly. “Ako po?”

“Yes.”

I immediately sat straighter. “B..mBut Sir—”

“You can do it.”

The interruption came naturally from him, confident and certain.

Sir Conrad leaned back slightly afterward before continuing. “I have somewhere else I need to be tomorrow morning,” he explained calmly.“Important.”

I nodded while trying to process everything.

Normally, Sir Conrad personally handled major clients himself especially important meetings but the fact that he was trusting me with one alone suddenly made pressure settle heavily onto my shoulders.

“I already reviewed the files,” he continued. “You know the project better than anyone assisting me currently.”

I swallowed nervously. “What if they ask something I can’t answer?”

Sir Conrad stared at me for a brief second afterward before speaking flatly. “Then answer intelligently.”

I froze slightly then i noticed the faintest hint of amusement hidden inside his expression.

“I…” I awkwardly looked down at the folder on his desk. “I’ll do my best, Sir.”

“I know.”

Simple words but for some reason, they affected me more than they should’ve.

Sir Conrad stood afterward before walking toward the large windows behind his office silently. The city lights reflected softly against the glass while he loosened his cuffs slightly.

“You’ve been distracted lately.”

I quickly lowered my eyes. “Sorry po.”

“That wasn’t a complaint.” I looked up slightly in surprise.

Sir Conrad remained facing the windows while speaking calmly.

“You’re still performing well.”

The guilt inside my chest became unbearable again because tomorrow night while Sir Conrad trusted me enough to represent Romanov Company alone…I would secretly be dancing inside a bar filled with strangers afterward.

The contrast alone made me feel sick.

Sir Conrad finally turned toward me again. “Don’t overthink tomorrow’s meeting.”

I forced myself to nod once. “Yes, Sir.”

Then his gaze narrowed slightly. “And Eli, go home early tonight.”

I froze, Sir Conrad studied me silently before continuing in a lower voice.

“You look exhausted again.”

For a brief second, I almost forgot how to breathe properly vecause the concern in his voice felt genuine and somehow…that made lying to him hurt even more.

That night, my heartbeat never calmed down even once.

The moment I stepped inside Arousal again, the loud bass of music immediately echoed through my chest while colorful lights flashed across the crowded bar. Everything felt overwhelming too bright, too loud, too different from the clean silence of Romanov Company.

And now…I was officially part of it.

I quietly followed one of the staff members deeper inside the building until we finally reached the backstage area. The atmosphere there felt chaotic in a completely different way.

People fixing makeup, dancers changing clothes casually, someone practicing near the mirror, laughter, perfume and alcohol and i suddenly felt painfully out of place.

“Locker mo ’yan,” the staff member said casually while pointing toward the corner. “Ten minutes nalang.”

“Ah…okay.”

The moment he left, I slowly walked toward the small locker before opening it quietly. Inside was the costume prepared for me, a black fitted sleeveless top made from thin fabric paired with tight black pants that looked far more revealing than anything I had ever worn before.

There were silver chains attached near the waist and the neckline dipped lower than I expected, my ears immediately became hot.

“Grabe.” i whispered to myself.

I slowly picked the fabric up carefully while staring at it in disbelief, was I really supposed to wear this in front of strangers?

“First time?”

I startled immediately before turning around quickly. Two men were standing nearby already dressed in similar stage outfits, both looked older than me maybe late twenties and unlike me, they looked completely relaxed.

One had silver earrings and dramatic eyeliner while the other wore his long hair tied neatly behind his head.

The one with earrings smiled knowingly. “Mukha kang aatakihin sa kaba.”

The other laughed softly. “Cute pa naman.”

I awkwardly lowered the costume slightly. “Halata po ba?”

“Very.”

I immediately became more embarrassed.

The long-haired guy walked closer afterward before lightly patting my shoulder reassuringly. “Hoy, normal lang kabahan.”

“Lalo na first performance,” the other added casually while fixing his rings. “Halos umiyak nga ako dati.”

I blinked slightly. “Talaga?”

“Besh, muntik na ako mahulog sa stage noon.” That made me laugh a little.

The two immediately grinned like they were happy hearing it. “See?” the guy with earrings said proudly. “Mas bagay ka pag nakangiti.”

I looked down again afterward while clutching the costume in my hands tighter. “Hindi ako sure kung kaya ko.”

The two exchanged brief looks afterward before the long-haired one suddenly crossed his arms.

“Makinig ka sakin.” I slowly looked up. “You’re pretty.”

I froze instantly.

The other immediately nodded in agreement. “Super, may face card ka, tapos mahiyain ka pa, patok ’yan dito.”

My face immediately became warmer from embarrassment again. “Please huwag niyo po akong asarin.”

“We’re serious,” the long-haired guy answered gently this time.

“Confidence lang kailangan mo.”

The other dancer leaned casually against the table nearby before speaking calmly. “Hindi mo kailangan maging perfect sumayaw agad, hindi mo kailangan magpaka sexy agad….just breathe and move naturally.”

I stayed quiet while listening carefully.

The guy with earrings suddenly pointed toward my chest lightly afterward. “Kapag umakyat ka na sa stage…fake confidence if you have to.”

The long-haired dancer nodded afterward. “Lahat kami ginawa ’yon nung umpisa.”

Hearing that made the tightness inside my chest loosen slightly, maybe because this was the first time tonight someone treated me normally instead of just looking at me like something pretty to display.

“Five minutes!”

Everyone backstage immediately became more alert. The two dancers looked toward me before smiling encouragingly.

“Halika na.”

“Magpalit ka na.”

“Kayang kaya mo ’yan.”

The moment the music outside suddenly changed, my entire body immediately became tense again.

“Ready positions!”

Someone shouted backstage while the lights beyond the curtains dimmed lower. Loud cheers instantly echoed throughout the club afterward and my heartbeat became unbearably fast.

I wasn’t ready, I didn’t think I would ever be ready.

The two dancers beside me immediately noticed my expression again, the guy with earrings lightly squeezed my shoulder once. “Breathe.”

The long-haired dancer smiled reassuringly afterward. “Wag ka tumingin agad sa crowd.”

I swallowed nervously before nodding once.

One of the staff members approached carrying several black masks. “Suot niyo muna.”

I blinked slightly. “Mask?”

“Required talaga,” the staff member answered casually while handing one to me. “Kailangan naka mask kayo all the time kapag umaakyat sa stage.”

I slowly stared at the black eye mask in my hands afterward. It was elegant, covering only the upper half of the face while leaving the lips visible and unexpectedly…relief immediately flooded through my chest.

At least people wouldn’t recognize me easily.

At least if someone from Romanov Company ever entered this place…they wouldn’t immediately know it was me.

I quietly exhaled for what felt like the first time tonight before wearing the mask carefully.

The two dancers beside me immediately noticed. “Oho,” the guy with earrings teased. “Huminga ka talaga.”

The long-haired dancer laughed softly afterward. “Takot marecognize?”

I awkwardly looked away slightly. “Yeah.”

Thankfully, they didn’t ask further.

The curtains opened, bright lights immediately hit my eyes. The loud bass vibrated through my chest while cheers and whistles echoed everywhere around the stage. My feet almost froze for half a second from shock because there were far more people watching than I expected.

The two dancers smoothly stepped forward first. I forced myself to follow.

Chapter 15

The next morning felt like torture, i barely slept after coming home from Arousal.

Even after removing the makeup, the glitter and the scent of alcohol lingering against my skin, my mind still refused to rest properly. Every time I closed my eyes, I kept hearing the loud music from last night mixed together with Sir Conrad’s calm voice reminding me about today’s client meeting.

Morning arrived, my body already felt painfully heavy.

My head hurt, my eyes burned and despite setting three alarms, I still almost overslept.

“Shit…“I immediately grabbed my phone after seeing the time.

Late, not fully late yet but dangerously close.

Panic instantly forced the remaining sleep away from my body while I hurriedly fixed myself as quickly as possible. My movements felt clumsy from exhaustion and lack of sleep.

By the time I finally arrived at the building where the meeting was supposed to happen, I was already breathing hard. I quickly fixed my tie before stepping inside while trying to calm my racing heartbeat.

Professional, act professional, you can do this.

The receptionist immediately guided me toward the conference room afterward and the moment I entered, the client already sitting inside looked toward me. I immediately bowed my head politely.

“Good morning,” I greeted quickly while trying not to sound breathless. “I’m Eli Villanueva, secretary of Mr. Conrad Romanov. I’ll be handling today’s meeting in his place.”

The older man sitting across the table stared at me silently for several long seconds before nodding once. I sat down afterward before opening the files carefully.

Then the meeting started, at first, I genuinely tried focusing. I explained the proposals, the schedules, the reports Sir Conrad prepared but my mind kept slowing down horribly.

My lack of sleep was catching up too fast. Numbers blurred together, words became harder to organize inside my head and worst of all…..I accidentally repeated the wrong data while explaining one of the project timelines.

The silence afterward immediately felt wrong, then the client frowned.

“That’s not what the document says.”

My chest instantly tightened, I immediately looked down at the papers again and my stomach dropped after realizing my mistake.

“I…” I swallowed nervously. “I apologize, Sir. What I meant was—”

The client sighed impatiently before leaning back against his chair. “Are you really the secretary Mr. Romanov sent here?”

The question immediately made heat crawl across my face. “Yes, Sir.”

The older man clicked his tongue before speaking coldly. “I didn’t know he hired a non-professional employee.”

The words hit harder than I expected, my fingers tightened shakily beneath the table.

“I’m sorry,” I answered quietly while forcing myself to stay calm despite the humiliation burning painfully inside my chest.

The client only looked more annoyed afterward. “You came unprepared.”

“No, Sir,” I answered immediately. “I reviewed everything last night—”

“Then why are you making mistakes this simple?”

I went completely quiet because honestly…I had no excuse I could actually say out loud.

Sorry, I was dancing inside a nightclub until late night because I’m desperate for money?

The thought alone made me feel pathetic, the client sighed heavily before rubbing his temple in irritation.

“This project is important.”

“I understand, Sir.”

“Clearly not enough.”

The meeting continued but the atmosphere already became painfully tense. Every mistake I made afterward only made me more nervous and because I became more nervous, my thoughts became even messier.

By the end of the meeting, I felt completely drained emotionally, the client stood up while gathering his things.

I quietly remained seated while lowering my eyes toward the documents in front of me because embarrassment still burned heavily inside my chest.

The client spoke again before leaving. “You should tell Mr. Romanov to send someone more competent next time.”

The door closed shortly and finally the conference room became silent.

I slowly sat back against the chair while pressing both hands shakily against my face, God, I completely ruined it.

The entire ride back to Romanov Company felt painfully heavy. I couldn’t even properly remember how I got back because my mind kept replaying the meeting repeatedly.

The client’s annoyed expression.

His disappointed voice.

Non-professional employee.

More competent next time.

Every sentence kept repeating inside my head like punishment. I stepped inside Romanov Company again, I already felt emotionally exhausted. The familiar polished floors and expensive interior somehow made me feel even more out of place today.

I failed.

Sir Conrad trusted me with something important and I failed.

I quietly returned to my desk while trying to organize the files from the meeting properly despite my trembling hands. Around me, employees continued working normally while I silently drowned in embarrassment alone.

“Eli?”

I looked up slightly.

Blanca frowned immediately after seeing my face. “Hoy, okay ka lang?”

I quickly forced a small smile. “Okay lang.”

That only made her look more suspicious, before she could ask more, the elevator doors suddenly opened nearby.

Sir Conrad returned.

Employees instantly became more alert while greeting him respectfully as he walked through the office wearing his usual composed expression. I lowered my eyes quickly, I didn’t even know how to explain everything properly.

“Eli.”

I immediately looked up, Sir Conrad had already stopped walking.

His eyes remained fixed directly on me. “Inside.”

I gulped “Yes, Sir.”

I stood before following him toward his office while trying to calm the anxiety building heavily inside my chest again.

The moment the door closed behind us, silence immediately filled the room. Sir Conrad removed his coat calmly first before placing several documents onto his desk. Meanwhile, I remained standing nearby while nervously holding the client files against my chest.

“How was the meeting?”

The question immediately made guilt twist painfully inside me.

I lowered my eyes. “The client said to send someone more competent next time.”

The silence afterward felt unbearably long.

I forced myself to continue speaking despite the embarrassment. “I’m sorry, Sir,” I whispered quietly. “I didn’t satisfy the client.”

My fingers tightened around the folders. “I think I only made things worse.”

Sir Conrad remained silent for several seconds afterward.

“Did you present well?”

The question caught me off guard slightly. I shook my head. “No, Sir.”

Honestly, lying would be pointless, I knew I did badly.

Sir Conrad stared at me, his expression unreadable as usual. For a brief second, I prepared myself to be scolded harshly.

“It’s your first time meeting a client alone.”

I slowly looked up.

Sir Conrad calmly leaned back against his chair before continuing. “It’s reasonable to feel and act that way.”

My chest tightened slightly, not because he was angry but because he wasn’t.

Then his gaze sharpened slightly. “But, i need you to learn from this.”

His voice remained calm, firm and professional.

“If I’m going to make you meet clients again…” Sir Conrad’s eyes remained fixed directly on me. “Make sure na babalik ka sa opisina ko ng may magandang balita.”

The words settled heavily inside my chest. Not cruel, not humiliating….just expectation and trust.

I slowly lowered my head afterward. “Yes, Sir.”

Then unexpectedly, Sir Conrad spoke again in a quieter tone. “You look terrible.”

My heartbeat stumbled slightly. “I…”

“Did you even sleep?”

The question instantly made my stomach twist nervously necause if he looked closely enough maybe he would notice the faint glitter still hiding near my collar earlier despite how hard I scrubbed it away this morning.

Maybe he would smell traces of perfume and alcohol that refused to disappear completely.

“A little,” I answered softly instead.

Sir Conrad narrowed his eyes slightly like he knew that answer was incomplete but thankfully…he didn’t push further, instead, he simply sighed before gesturing toward the chair nearby.

“Sit down first.”

“Sir?”

“You look like you’re about to collapse again.”

And somehow hearing concern from him after disappointing him only made guilt crawl deeper beneath my skin.

Third Person POV:

That same night, the top floor of Romanov Company remained brightly lit despite the late hour.

Inside the office, Conrad Romanov sat behind his desk while reviewing several documents silently. Meanwhile, standing nearby was his right-hand man, Marcus.

“The client from earlier called again,” Marcus informed carefully while holding a tablet. “Mr. Hegar.”

Conrad didn’t look up immediately. “What about him?”

Marcus hesitated briefly before continuing. “He said he no longer wants to continue negotiations with Romanov Company.”

Only then did Conrad slowly lift his eyes from the documents.

“He’s upset about the meeting earlier.”

For several long seconds, silence filled the office. Marcus already expected irritation because despite everything, Mr. Hegar was still considered an important client by other companies but instead Conrad simply leaned back calmly against his chair afterward.

“We don’t care.” Marcus blinked slightly.

Conrad’s expression remained indifferent as he continued speaking.

“There are bigger clients somewhere else.”

He casually closed the folder in front of him afterward.

“One client leaving won’t hurt Romanov Company.”

Marcus quietly nodded afterward. Honestly, that answer wasn’t surprising anymore. Conrad Romanov had never been the type to desperately chase clients, usually…clients chased him.

Still, Marcus hesitated slightly before speaking again. “Mr. Hegar also complained about your secretary”

The moment the name left his mouth the atmosphere inside the office subtly changed.

Conrad’s eyes slowly lifted again. “He called your secretary incompetent.”

Silence, heavy silence.

Marcus immediately straightened slightly because despite Conrad’s calm expression, he already recognized the dangerous shift in his mood.

Conrad reached for his phone.

“Sir?”

But Conrad already dialed the number calmly. The call only rang twice before someone answered from the other line.

“Mr. Romanov,” Mr. Hegar greeted immediately, sounding slightly surprised.

Conrad’s voice remained calm. “Next time…”

The older man on the other line became quiet immediately.

“If you’re going to call someone incompetent…” Conrad’s gaze turned colder afterward. “Make sure that someone isn’t my secretary.”

Marcus remained completely silent nearby because Conrad almost never defended employees personally, but tonight his tone carried clear warning beneath the calmness.

On the other line, Mr. Hegar awkwardly cleared his throat. “Mr. Romanov, I was only pointing out—”

“I don’t play here, Mr. Hegar.”

The interruption came smoothly and dangerously calm. Conrad slowly stood before walking toward the windows overlooking the city lights below.

“I can make sure you get kicked out of every negotiation table if I want to.”

The silence on the other line immediately became heavier. Conrad continued, his voice colder now.

“You can dislike my employee’s presentation, reject proposals and end business with Romanov Company.” Then his eyes darkened slightly. “But humiliating my secretary during his first solo meeting?”

A dangerous pause followed. “That was your mistake.”

Mr. Hegar stayed completely silent afterward even Marcus avoided speaking because the warning in Conrad’s voice was more than obvious now.

Mr. Hegar spoke again, sounding far less arrogant. “I may have spoken too harshly.”

“Yes,” he answered calmly and his gaze hardened slightly. “So watch the words your mouth is spitting if you want to talk to me again in the future.”

The office became even quieter afterward.

“You know me, Mr. Hegar…” A faint dangerous smile slowly appeared on Conrad’s face. “You know me damn well.”

The line immediately fell silent and without waiting for another response, Conrad ended the call himself.

The office remained completely quiet for several seconds.

Marcus carefully adjusted his glasses while watching him silently because despite working beside Conrad for years already, moments like this still reminded him exactly why powerful people feared Conrad Romanov.

Not because he shouted, not because he lost control but because even while calm he sounded capable of destroying someone’s entire career without hesitation.

Chapter 16

The music inside Arousal pounded loudly through my chest while neon lights flashed endlessly across the stage.

I moved slowly beneath them, trying to follow the rhythm naturally just like the older dancers taught me. The black bunny outfit clung tightly against my body, soft fabric wrapping around my waist while the fitted shorts and stockings made me painfully aware of every stare directed at me.

The black mask still hid the upper half of my face thankfully at least no one knew it was me, that is always what i’m saying to myself whenever i’m dancing in the stage.

Whistles echoed loudly somewhere near the front tables when I turned slightly with the music. Someone shouted something teasing but the loud bass swallowed most of the words before I could fully hear them.

I kept dancing anyway, gake confidence because that was what they told me before.

So I lifted my chin slightly higher despite the nervousness still crawling beneath my skin. My fingers brushed slowly along the silver chain attached around my waist while the music became slower and more seductive.

The crowd reacted immediately.

“Damn!”

“Bagong dancer ba ’yan?”

“Table ko mamaya!”

Heat immediately crawled up my neck again. Even after several nights working here already, hearing strangers openly wanting me still made my chest tighten uncomfortably but I learned quickly that people inside Arousal liked mystery.

After the performance finally ended, loud applause and cheers followed while I immediately stepped backstage again. The moment the curtains closed behind me, I quietly exhaled shakily.

“Hoyyy!”

The guy with earrings, Ken, immediately appeared beside me grinning widely. “Patok ka nanaman!”

The long-haired dancer, Gino, laughed softly afterward while handing me bottled water. “Tatlong table agad nagtatanong sayo.”

I removed the bunny ears slowly first before shaking my head quickly. “Pass.”

“Again?” Ken complained dramatically. “Eli naman!”

I only gave him a tired smile while drinking water quietly, over the past few weeks, everybody inside Arousal already noticed the same thing about me.

I danced, teased, smiled when necessary but I never accepted private tables, not once. Some customers became more interested because of it while others became annoyed after getting rejected repeatedly but despite needing money desperately, there was still a line inside me I couldn’t fully cross.

Maybe because during daytime…I was still Eli Vitorio from Romanov Company. Still wearing clean dress shirts, organizing Sir Conrad’s meetings, pretending my life remained decent and somehow, protecting the small dignity I had left became important enough to hold onto.

“Sayang ka talaga,” one of the dancers muttered while fixing his makeup nearby. “Ang dami mo sana kikitain.”

I quietly looked down afterward. “Okay lang.”

Honestly…sometimes it wasn’t okay. My body constantly ached now, morning meetings at Romanov Company became harder every single day while nights inside Arousal drained whatever energy I had left.

Coffee stopped helping completely and sleep became something I barely remembered properly anymore.

Day became exhausting, night became survival and eventually…I got used to it.

Romanov Company during the morning, Arousal during the night.

Professional secretary under bright office lights, masked dancer beneath neon lights.

Two completely different versions of myself existing at the same time. Sometimes while fixing Sir Conrad’s schedule, I would suddenly remember the feeling of strangers staring at my body hours earlier and shame immediately crawled beneath my skin again. Sometimes while dancing slowly on stage, I would suddenly hear Sir Conrad’s calm voice inside my head telling me to rest properly and…that felt worse.

Because Sir Conrad still trusted me, even after my mistake during the client meeting, even after looking completely exhausted every single day.

He still spoke to me calmly, still gave me work and treated me like someone capable. That guilt slowly became heavier than the exhaustion itself. Meanwhile inside Arousal, my popularity quietly continued growing without me even realizing it.

“Bunny boy nandiyan ba?”

“Si masked dancer?”

“Siya ulit kunin niyo mamaya.”

Customers started recognizing me through the mask alone.

Some specifically requested my performances now and every time I stepped onto the stage, more people watched compared before. Which only made me more nervous.

That same night, I stood backstage again while fixing the cuffs around my wrists silently. My body already felt tired from another long day at Romanov Company but the music outside was starting again.

Another performance, another night pretending confidence.

Gino suddenly approached beside me afterward before nudging my shoulder lightly. “You okay?”

I nodded automatically. “Yeah.”

He studied me quietly for a moment before sighing softly. “Nangangayat kana.”

I forced a small laugh weakly. “Busy lang.”

“Hindi lang busy ’yan.”

I stayed silent because honestly…even I knew I was reaching my limit already.

“VIP request!”

Several dancers immediately looked up, one of the staff members walked closer while scanning a small tablet. “Specific request for the masked bunny dancer.”

“Table?” Ken asked excitedly.

The staff nodded once.

I immediately spoke before they could even look at me properly. “Reject.”

The staff sighed like he already expected that answer. “Malaki offer.”

“I said no.”

The others exchanged glances quietly. Not because they were angry but because almost nobody rejected VIP customers repeatedly inside Arousal, especially not customers willing to spend huge amounts.

The staff member rubbed his forehead briefly before muttering, “You’re seriously weird for this industry.”

Maybe I was but every time someone asked for private tables, fear immediately crawled beneath my skin because dancing on stage already felt dangerous enough, getting closer to strangers felt worse.

Ken suddenly wrapped an arm around my shoulders dramatically afterward. “Hayaan niyo na. Mahinhin ang baby bunny natin.”

“Tumigil ka nga,” I complained quietly while trying not to laugh.

Thankfully, the atmosphere lightened again.

Morning sunlight quietly spilled across the large windows of Romanov Company while the usual sounds of keyboards, printers and ringing telephones filled the office steadily. I sat behind my desk surrounded by towering stacks of documents again.

My eyes already hurt, one hand held a highlighter while the other flipped through contracts carefully, checking numbers repeatedly despite the exhaustion dragging heavily through my body.

I barely slept again after returning from Arousal earlier this morning.

“Eli.”

I looked up slightly after hearing Blanca’s voice nearby.

She placed an iced coffee beside my papers before narrowing her eyes at me suspiciously. “Pangatlong coffee mo na ’yan.”

I weakly smiled. “Kailangan.”

“You’re going to collapse.”

“Hindi naman.”

Blanca looked unconvinced immediately. “You literally look dead.”

Before I could answer, Jake suddenly appeared carrying folders dramatically against his chest. “Guys,” he whispered loudly. “Nasa bad mood yata si Sir Conrad.”

Prima immediately groaned from the nearby cubicle. “Patay nanaman tayo.”

I quietly lowered my eyes back toward the papers afterward while listening absentmindedly. Sir Conrad always looked intimidating even on normal days so I wasn’t sure how they could even tell the difference anymore.

Jake leaned closer afterward. “May meeting kasi mamaya with foreign investors.”

Blanca immediately straightened. “Ah kaya pala.”

Prima sighed deeply. “Lord, sana hindi ako utusan.”

Despite everything, I smiled faintly from their reactions before continuing my paperwork again but only a few seconds later, a familiar voice called my name. “Eli.”

I looked up immediately. Sir Conrad stood nearby already wearing another dark tailored suit, one hand inside his pocket while several employees behind him quietly pretended not to listen.

“Inside.”

“Y….yes, Sir.”

Jake immediately mouthed dramatic prayers while Blanca lightly smacked his arm. I quickly gathered the documents Sir Conrad requested earlier before following him toward his office again.

The moment the door closed behind us, silence immediately replaced the noisy atmosphere outside. Sir Conrad calmly loosened his cuffs first while walking toward his desk. “Sit.”

I obeyed quietly.

“Bring me the revised investor reports.”

I immediately handed over the folders carefully. “I already organized them according to the updated schedule.”

He opened the documents and the office became quiet, I remained seated across from him while trying my best to ignore how heavy my eyelids felt today. My body still ached from dancing last night and the lack of proper sleep was slowly becoming unbearable.

“You made another mistake here.”

I immediately straightened from panic. “S…Sorry, Sir.”

Sir Conrad slid one of the pages toward me calmly. “The percentage placement.”

I quickly checked the document and my stomach instantly dropped after realizing the small formatting error. Normally, I would never miss details like that but lately…

“I’ll fix it immediately,” I answered softly.

Sir Conrad remained silent for several seconds before finally looking up directly at me. “You’re getting worse at hiding exhaustion.”

The words immediately made my heartbeat stumble.

“I’m okay, Sir.”

Sir Conrad studied me silently for a few more moments. Dark circles beneath my eyes, slower reactions, paler skin, even I knew I looked terrible now.

“You’ve been making more mistakes lately,” he continued calmly. “That’s not like you.”

Guilt immediately tightened inside my chest again because Sir Conrad trusted me enough to notice those changes and I hated that the real reason behind everything was something I could never explain.

“I’ll improve,” I whispered quietly.

Sir Conrad leaned back slightly against his chair afterward while still watching me carefully.

“Did something happen?”

For one horrible second, panic immediately crawled up my spine. Did he find out? Did someone recognize me at Arousal? Did Sir Conrad somehow notice something? But his expression remained calm, unreadable.

The question sounded genuine, concerned and somehow…that made lying harder.

I forced myself to shake my head quickly. “Nothing happened, Sir.”

His gaze remained fixed on me for several long seconds afterward like he was trying to decide whether to believe my answer or not.

“Go home early tonight.”

I blinked slightly. “Sir?”

“That wasn’t a suggestion.”

His voice remained calm but firm.“You need rest.”

The irony almost made me laugh bitterly inside my head because tonight I still needed to return to Arousal again. Another performance, sleepless night and morning pretending everything remained fine.

“Yes, Sir,” I answered softly anyway.

Sir Conrad nodded once before returning his attention toward the documents again.

“You can leave after fixing the reports.” I quietly stood before taking the folders carefully.

“Eli.”

I stopped immediately. “Yes, Sir?”

Sir Conrad finally looked up from the documents this time, his expression calm but sharp enough to make my chest tighten slightly.

“If you continue being like that…” his voice remained low and professional. “It’s either you improve or leave Romanov Company.”

The words immediately hit harder than I expected. Not because he sounded cruel but because deep down…I knew he was right.

Romanov Company wasn’t a place where exhaustion could be used as an excuse forever. Mistakes weren’t tolerated endlessly here and lately…I was becoming a problem.

“I understand, Sir,” I answered quietly while lowering my eyes.

Sir Conrad only nodded once afterward before returning to the paperwork like the conversation already ended. Meanwhile, I slowly stepped out of his office carrying the folders tightly against my chest while guilt and fear quietly settled heavier inside me again because no matter how much I wanted to survive both worlds…eventually, one of them would destroy me first.

Third Person Pov:

The office became quiet again after Eli finally left. The soft sound of the closing door echoed briefly before silence completely settled across Conrad Romanov’s office once more. Conrad remained seated behind his desk while staring down at the documents Eli had been fixing earlier.

He wasn’t reading them anymore, his thoughts remained elsewhere….on Eli.

Dark circles beneath his eyes.

Slower movements.

Shaking hands.

Constant exhaustion.

Even the small formatting mistakes earlier felt strange because Eli normally handled work carefully no matter how pressured he became. Conrad slowly leaned back against his chair while loosening his tie slightly.

“If you continue being like that, it’s either you improve or leave Romanov Company.”

The words replayed quietly inside his head. A faint crease slowly appeared between his brows because despite how cold the statement sounded, that wasn’t entirely what he meant.

Conrad rarely cared enough to personally monitor employees beyond their performance but Eli became different somehow.

Reliable.

Quiet.

Hardworking.

And now Conrad was starting to wonder if perhaps…he had been pushing Eli too far without realizing it.

The memory of Eli collapsing inside his office before suddenly resurfaced inside his mind again.

Conrad’s jaw tightened slightly, he disliked unnecessary problems inside Romanov Company but strangely enough, the thought of Eli collapsing again bothered him for reasons beyond professionalism now because lately, Eli constantly looked half-awake like someone surviving purely through force.

Conrad finally reached for his office phone.

“Marcus.”

The line connected almost immediately. “Yes, Sir?”

Conrad’s gaze remained fixed toward the city outside his windows while speaking calmly.

“Look for someone na makakasama ni Eli to work under me.”

There was brief silence from the other line, probably from surprise. “A second secretary?”

“Yes.” Conrad’s tone remained composed and firm. “His workload needs to be reduced.”

Marcus quietly processed that information because honestly…Conrad almost never redistributed work unless necessary.

“He’s been handling too many responsibilities lately,” Conrad continued calmly afterward. “Find someone competent enough.”

“Yes, Sir.” Conrad remained silent briefly before adding in a lower voice.

“I don’t want him collapsing inside this company again.”

That finally explained everything to Marcus. Conrad Romanov wasn’t angry at Eli’s recent mistakes.

He was worried the exhaustion was becoming dangerous.

“I’ll handle it immediately,” Marcus answered professionally.

The call ended shortly and Conrad slowly placed the phone back onto his desk before leaning back against his chair once more.

He remained quiet while staring absentmindedly toward the stack of paperwork Eli left earlier.

Then eventually his eyes landed on one specific document. A small coffee stain marked the corner slightly, something Eli would normally never overlook.

Conrad stared at it silently for a few moments longer before quietly exhaling through his nose.

“Stubborn,” he muttered under his breath because despite looking like he could collapse at any moment…Eli still kept showing up every morning trying to handle everything alone.

Chapter 17

“Morning, Eli.”

“Good morning.” I smile politely before walking toward my desk but the moment I reached the secretary area….I stopped.

Someone was already standing beside my table. A man around my age maybe slightly older turned toward me immediately the moment he noticed my presence. He was wearing formal office clothes neatly, sleeves rolled slightly beneath his blazer while a bright smile instantly appeared across his face.

He looked nothing like the usual intimidating atmosphere inside Romanov Company. Warm eyes, soft brown hair slightly messy and visible dimple appearing when he smiled. His aura felt strangely light compared to everyone else here.

“Ah!” he greeted brightly before quickly straightening. “You must be Eli.”

I blinked slightly from surprise. “Uh…yes?”

The guy immediately extended his hand toward me enthusiastically. “I’m Ray.”

I slowly shook his hand out of politeness while confusion quietly settled inside me. Then before I could even ask Jake suddenly appeared nearby grinning.

“SURPRISE!”

Prima groaned from his desk afterward. “Ang ingay mo aga-aga.”

Blanca immediately walked closer while carrying coffee. “Sir Conrad hired another secretary.”

My heartbeat instantly faltered slightly, another secretary? I simply stared at Ray silently while my thoughts suddenly became messy.

“He’ll be working under Sir Conrad too,” Blanca continued casually.

Ray smiled sheepishly afterward before scratching the back of his neck lightly. “Honestly kinakabahan nga ako eh.”

Jake immediately laughed. “Hindi halata sayo.”

“Fake confidence lang ’to.”

That made Blanca snort softly while Prima only shook his head tiredly. Meanwhile…I quietly stood there frozen because suddenly, something uncomfortable started twisting painfully inside my chest.

Another secretary….the words repeated heavily inside my head again. Then slowly…understanding settled. Maybe Sir Conrad finally got tired of my mistakes, maybe he no longer trusted me enough to handle things alone. Honestly…why would he? Lately I kept making errors, looking exhausted, failing meetings, acting distracted.

Even I could tell my performance had gotten worse.

So maybe this…was Sir Conrad’s solution.

A replacement, no…not fully replacing me yet but preparing someone better, reliable and looked more alive than me.

“Eli?”

I snapped out of my thoughts after hearing Ray’s voice again.

He smiled warmly afterward. “I heard a lot about you already.”

“Good things naman sana,” Jake interrupted

Ray laughed softly afterward and the dimple appeared again. Weirdly enough, that made the uncomfortable feeling inside me worsen even more.

Because Ray looked…perfect for Romanov Company.

Professional but approachable, confident but relaxed, unlike me lately.

I forced a small polite smile anyway. “Welcome.”

“Thanks.” Ray looked around afterward before leaning slightly closer toward me. “Honestly, medyo intimidating dito.”

Jake immediately pointed toward Sir Conrad’s office. “Wait until makaharap mo si Sir Conrad.”

Prima muttered from nearby, “Good luck nalang talaga.”

Ray laughed nervously while rubbing his neck again. And somehow…watching everyone already getting comfortable around him made my stomach feel heavier because I suddenly realized something painfully.

If Ray performed better than me….Sir Conrad wouldn’t need me anymore. The thought alone immediately made anxiety settle deeper beneath my chest.

The office door opened and everyone instantly straightened slightly. Sir Conrad stepped out wearing another dark suit while adjusting his watch calmly.

His sharp eyes immediately landed on our area.

Then eventually….on Ray.

“Sir!” Ray immediately straightened properly.

Conrad gave one brief nod before speaking calmly. “You arrived early.”

“Yes, Sir.”

Then unexpectedly Sir Conrad’s gaze shifted toward me next. His eyes quietly studied my face again like he was checking whether I looked exhausted today too. I immediately lowered my eyes first, Sir Conrad spoke calmly.

“Eli.”

“Yes, Sir?”

“You’ll guide Ray today.”

My chest tightened painfully for some reason. “Yes, Sir,” I answered softly anyway.

Sr Conrad nodded once before walking back toward his office again like nothing happened but I remained standing there while trying to ignore the sinking feeling growing heavier inside me. It felt like I was slowly becoming unnecessary inside Romanov Company.

I spent the next few hours guiding Ray around Romanov Company while trying my best to ignore the uncomfortable feeling sitting heavily inside my chest.

“This side handles most of Sir Conrad’s international meetings,” I explained quietly while handing him several folders. “These are the updated investor files.”

Ray immediately accepted them carefully. “Grabe,” he muttered while scanning the thick stack of papers. “Ang dami.”

I gave a small nod. “Masasanay ka rin.”

Honestly, Ray learned quickly. He listened attentively, remembered instructions immediately and somehow still kept smiling through everything unlike me who already felt half-dead every morning.

“Then these schedules need approval first before releasing them outside the department,” I continued while organizing papers on the table beside him.

Ray leaned slightly closer afterward while reading carefully. “Ahh kaya pala may signatures.”

I nodded once.

“Honestly,” he admitted sheepishly afterward, “akala ko sobrang terrifying dito sa Romanov Company.”

I quietly looked at him briefly. “Hindi naman.”

“Talaga?” Ray laughed softly. “Kasi lahat sila parang takot na takot kay Sir Conrad.”

I immediately lowered my eyes back toward the documents again, well…that part wasn’t exactly wrong.

Before I could answer though the intercom suddenly echoed softly across the secretary area. I immediately reached toward it automatically.

“Eli.”

My heartbeat subtly tightened after hearing Sir Conrad’s calm voice. “Yes, Sir?”

“Send Ray inside.”

I bite my lower lip before answering. “Yes, Sir.”

The line disconnected shortly afterward.

Ray blinked beside me. “Ako?”

I slowly nodded. “Sir Conrad is calling you.”

For some reason, my chest suddenly felt strangely heavy again while watching him quickly fix his sleeves nervously.

Jake immediately leaned closer from the next desk dramatically whispering, “Patay ka na.”

Ray laughed awkwardly. “Ganun ba siya ka scary?”

Prima didn’t even look up from his computer anymore. “Good luck soldier.”

Blanca lightly smacked Jake’s shoulder afterward. “Tumigil nga kayo.”

Ray inhaled deeply afterward before smiling again. “Okay…here goes nothing.”

Then he walked toward Sir Conrad’s office. I lowered my eyes back toward the paperwork again while pretending to continue organizing documents normally but my thoughts were elsewhere.

Maybe Sir Conrad was already testing him personally, maybe he wanted to see if Ray handled pressure better than me.

The office door finally opened again. I unconsciously looked up and immediately froze slightly because Ray came out smiling, actually smiling. His entire face looked brighter now compared earlier and somehow…relieved too.

Jake blinked. “Buhay ka pa?”

Ray laughed softly afterward. “Hindi naman nakakatakot si Sir Conrad.”

The entire secretary area immediately became quiet for half a second.

Ray scratched the back of his neck sheepishly afterward. “He just explained some schedules tapos…” his smile widened slightly. “I’m assisting him later sa meeting after lunch.”

Something inside my chest quietly sank.

“Already?” Blanca sounded surprised too.

Ray nodded happily. “Kinakabahan nga ako eh.”

Jake immediately stared at him suspiciously. “Wait…hindi ka pinagalitan?”

Ray blinked in confusion. “Hindi?”

Prima narrowed his eyes slightly afterward. “Impossible.”

Ray only laughed awkwardly again. I still remained completely silent beside them while quietly organizing the papers in front of me despite the strange tightness crawling beneath my chest now.

Because usually…Sir Conrad rarely trusted employees quickly, especially during meetings yet Ray had only been here for a few hours.

Then quietly from nearby, I overheard several employees whispering among themselves.

“Halatang good mood si Sir Conrad sa kaniya.”

“Oo nga eh.”

“He doesn’t look like pinakitaan ng galit ni Sir Conrad.”

“Favorite agad?”

They laughed.

My fingers slowly tightened around the documents in my hands. Hearing that hurt more than it should have. I didn’t even know why, maybe because lately, most of Sir Conrad’s attention toward me only involved exhaustion, mistakes and warnings.

While Ray….Ray arrived smiling brightly and immediately blended perfectly into Romanov Company like he belonged here from the start and for the first time since entering this company… I suddenly felt replaceable.

Lunch break passed far too quickly. I barely tasted the food Blanca forced me to eat earlier because my mind remained distracted the entire time.

Ray sat with us during lunch and everyone already liked him.

Jake kept laughing at his jokes, Blanca looked comfortable talking to him and even Prima can’t stop laughing and talking to him.

I mostly stayed quiet while listening absentmindedly, not because I disliked Ray. He was nice and that was exactly why the uncomfortable feeling inside my chest kept getting heavier. After lunch eventually ended, everyone slowly returned toward their respective desks again. I quietly organized several schedules near my table while trying to focus properly despite the exhaustion dragging through my body.

Then suddenly the office door opened. My hands paused briefly and Sir Conrad stepped out first wearing his dark coat again, calm and composed as always and beside him was Ray.

Smiling brightly while holding a folder against his chest

The sight alone made something painful twist quietly inside me.

“Ready?” Sir Conrad asked calmly while adjusting his watch.

Ray immediately nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, Sir.”

Sir Conrad gave one brief nod before walking toward the elevator.

Ray quickly followed beside him and several employees immediately looked toward them curiously the moment they passed through the office floor.

Jake leaned closer toward Blanca afterward whispering, “Grabe ang bilis.”

Blanca quietly nodded too.

Prima hummed softly from his seat. “Mukhang mabilis makuha tiwala ni Sir.”

The elevator doors slowly closed afterward with Sir Conrad and Ray inside. Then finally, silence settled across the office again.

Jake suddenly looked toward me afterward. “Hoy Eli.”

I blinked slightly. “Hm?”

“You okay?”

I immediately lowered my eyes back toward the papers. “Yeah.”

But honestly…even I knew that answer wasn’t true anymore because watching Sir Conrad walk away beside someone else strangely felt heavier than it should have.

Chapter 18

Third person POV

The following weeks passed in a blur so repetitive and exhausting that sometimes even Eli himself could no longer properly tell where one day ended and another began because his entire life had slowly turned into an endless cycle of pretending, surviving and forcing himself to continue moving no matter how tired his body already felt.

During the mornings, he remained inside Romanov Company wearing neatly pressed dress shirts, organizing schedules, preparing documents and quietly sitting behind his desk while acting like everything around him was still normal.

Then during the nights, he became someone entirely different beneath the flashing neon lights of Arousal where loud music drowned every thought inside his head while strangers watched his body move across the stage with hungry eyes hidden behind expensive alcohol and darkened tables.

And somewhere between those two completely opposite worlds, Eli slowly started feeling himself disappear.

At Romanov Company, things had changed more than he wanted to admit.

At first, he tried convincing himself that he was only overthinking because Conrad was simply busy and Ray was still adjusting as the new secretary, but eventually even Eli could no longer ignore what was happening right in front of him every single day.

“Ray, bring these files to Sir Conrad.”

“Ray, prepare the meeting room.”

“Ray, accompany Sir Conrad later.”

“Ray, revise these reports before lunch.”

Every time those words echoed across the office, Eli quietly lowered his eyes back toward his paperwork while pretending not to notice the painful heaviness settling deeper inside his chest.

Ray was now the one constantly entering Conrad’s office while carrying folders confidently against his chest, Ray was now the one standing beside Conrad during meetings, and Ray was now the one receiving most of the instructions directly from him while Eli remained seated behind his desk organizing documents that no longer felt important enough.

The worst part was the fact that Ray genuinely worked hard.

He wasn’t arrogant.

He wasn’t rude.

He wasn’t trying to steal Eli’s position.

In fact, Ray still smiled at him warmly every morning while greeting him enthusiastically like nothing was wrong. Sometimes he even approached Eli politely whenever he needed help understanding schedules or reports.

“Eli, can you check this format for me?”

“Eli, tama ba ’tong ginawa ko?”

“Thank you ulit ah.”

Those simple interactions only made the guilt and insecurity inside Eli worsen because no matter how much his chest hurt seeing Ray slowly become closer to Conrad professionally, he couldn’t even bring himself to dislike him.

Ray was kind, bright, easy to work with and compared to Eli lately…Ray looked alive.

Meanwhile, Eli constantly felt like someone surviving purely through caffeine and force.

There were mornings when his hands shook while organizing files because he barely slept after performing at Arousal until dawn, there were meetings where he struggled focusing because exhaustion kept pulling his thoughts apart, and there were moments when he caught employees quietly staring at him with concern because the dark circles beneath his eyes had become impossible to hide already.

Even Blanca started watching him more carefully now. One afternoon while Eli quietly fixed documents near the printer area, Blanca suddenly approached him while holding coffee before frowning worriedly.

“You’re losing weight again,” she muttered softly while studying his face.

Eli forced a weak smile afterward. “Napapansin mo lahat ah.”

“Of course napapansin ko,” she answered immediately while narrowing her eyes at him. “You look exhausted every single day.”

“I’m okay.”

But even he knew that answer sounded emptier now compared before because he wasn’t okay anymore. Not physically, not mentally and not emotionally.

Every single day inside Romanov Company became harder because no matter how much he tried ignoring it, Eli couldn’t stop noticing how little interaction remained now between him and Sir Conrad.

Before, Conrad constantly called him inside the office for reports, schedules, meetings and revisions, but now most of those responsibilities were quietly handled by Ray instead.

Sometimes entire days passed without Conrad even speaking directly to Eli beyond simple instructions.

Because of that, Eli’s thoughts only became worse. Maybe Sir Conrad finally realized Eli was becoming unreliable, naybe his recent mistakes ruined Conrad’s trust completely, maybe Ray was everything Eli used to be before exhaustion destroyed his performance little by little.

The overthinking slowly became unbearable. Then every night, Eli still returned to Arousal.

The moment he stepped inside the club and heard the heavy bass vibrating through the walls, his entire body immediately felt tired before the night even properly started because despite becoming used to this place already, exhaustion no longer disappeared the way it used to.

Backstage remained chaotic as always with dancers fixing makeup beneath bright mirrors while employees hurried around carrying costumes and drinks, meanwhile Eli quietly changed into another revealing stage outfit while staring absentmindedly at his reflection.

The person staring back at him no longer looked like the same secretary who once nervously entered Romanov Company months ago.

His eyes looked more tired now, his smiles looked weaker…even the way he moved felt heavier.

“Five minutes!”

Someone shouted nearby while music from outside echoed loudly backstage.

Eli quietly wore his familiar black mask afterward before inhaling slowly and forcing himself to stand because no matter how exhausted he felt, he still needed to continue.

He needed the money.

That was the painful truth he could never escape.

The moment he stepped onto the stage later that night, loud cheers immediately erupted across the club again while colorful lights flashed against his body beneath the seductive music playing through the speakers. People instantly recognized him now.

“Bunny boy!”

“Over here!”

“Damn ang sexy niya!”

“Table him tonight!”

Money continuously rained across the stage while Eli forced himself to move naturally with the rhythm despite the conflict growing heavier inside his chest tonight.

His hips swayed slowly beneath the flashing lights while strangers stared openly at him with desire and fascination, yet behind the mask hiding half his face, Eli’s thoughts remained somewhere else entirely.

Romanov Company.

Sir Conrad.

Ray standing beside him during meetings.

Ray smiling while carrying folders next to Conrad like he belonged there naturally.

The painful images repeated endlessly inside Eli’s head while he danced seductively beneath the neon lights.

Then suddenly…several more bills landed near his feet again.

A customer loudly whistled before throwing another thick stack of money toward the stage and the sight immediately made Eli’s chest tighten painfully because despite everything hurting inside him right now…he still needed this job desperately.

Since working at Arousal, the debts left behind by his uncles had slowly started decreasing little by little and for the first time in years, collectors stopped appearing constantly outside their house demanding payment aggressively.

Some loans were already paid completely, some burdens finally became lighter and because of that leaving Arousal suddenly felt impossible now.

Even if every sleepless night was slowly destroying him, even if Romanov Company no longer felt like a place where he truly belonged.

Even if watching Ray slowly take over the position beside Conrad hurt more than Eli wanted to admit.

The music continued loudly around him while Eli slowly moved beneath the lights with a beautiful smile carefully painted across his lips for strangers to admire.

But deep inside…he was starting to wonder if continuing this double life was worth it anymore because somehow…no matter which path he chose, it felt like he was still slowly losing himself either way.

Eli POV:

By the time I finally arrived home from Arousal that night, my entire body already felt painfully exhausted to the point that even walking toward the front door felt difficult because after hours of dancing beneath flashing lights while pretending confidence in front of strangers, all I wanted now was silence and sleep.

The faint scent of alcohol and smoke still clung stubbornly against my skin despite how many times I tried washing it away lately and honestly, even I was starting to hate the person staring back at me every night after work.

I quietly unlocked the door before stepping inside the house carefully, hoping tito was already asleep because I genuinely didn’t have enough energy left for another argument tonight but the moment I entered the living room….I froze slightly.

My uncle was still awake.

He sat carelessly on the old sofa while smoking, one arm lazily resting across the backrest while empty beer bottles scattered across the table nearby and the strong smell of cigarettes immediately filled my nose.

The television remained open despite nobody actually watching it.

The moment he noticed me entering, his eyes slowly lifted toward me before narrowing slightly.

“Late ka nanaman.”

I quietly removed my shoes first before answering softly. “May trabaho po.”

He laughed mockingly afterward while taking another drag from his cigarette.

“Trabaho?”

I immediately felt irritation crawl beneath my skin already because lately every time he said that word, it sounded like he was insulting me on purpose.

I stayed quiet anyway while trying to walk past him because honestly, I was too tired to fight tonight but before I could even reach my room he called me.

“Hoy.”

I stopped.

My uncle slowly exhaled smoke afterward before speaking casually like asking for money from me had already become normal.

“Bigyan mo ko pera.”

I slowly closed my eyes for one brief second.

“Tito…” I whispered tiredly while turning toward him again. “Ibabayad ko pa po bukas yung utang niyo.”

His expression immediately darkened slightly. “May pupunta daw dito bukas,” I continued quietly while trying to stay calm despite the exhaustion dragging heavily through my body already. “Kailangan ko pa po tapusin….”

“Edi magsayaw ka ulit bukas.”

The interruption came harshly then he laughed bitterly while pointing his cigarette toward me carelessly.

“Magpakaputa ka.”

Something inside me immediately snapped. For several long seconds, I simply stared at him while my chest rose unevenly because after everything I sacrificed every single night, after destroying my body trying to pay debts that weren’t even mine to begin with…those were still the words waiting for me at home.

“Hindi niyo alam ginagawa ko doon,” I answered shakily while clenching my fists tightly at my sides.

“Alam ko sumasayaw ka para sa pera.” He smirked mockingly afterward. “Anong pinagkaiba no’n?”

My breathing immediately became heavier. “Tito…”

“Kung gusto mo talaga makatulong edi galingan mo pa.” He leaned back against the sofa carelessly afterward while laughing bitterly. “Tutal maganda ka naman.”

That was it.

“Hindi niyo po ba maintindihan?!” My voice suddenly echoed loudly across the house before I could stop myself.

My uncle immediately looked at me in shock because…I almost never shouted back at him before but now my hands were trembling violently already from anger and exhaustion mixed together.

“Ginagawa ko ’to dahil sa inyo!” I shouted again while my vision started burning painfully. “Dahil ayaw kong mawala itong bahay na ’to!”

Silence immediately filled the living room afterward except for my uneven breathing, my uncle slowly stood up, his expression now darker and more irritated.

“Lakasan mo pa boses mo.”

But this time, I couldn’t stop anymore. “Alam niyo ba gaano kahirap ginagawa ko gabi-gabi?!” My chest hurt violently now from trying not to cry out of frustration. “Pagod na pagod na ko!”

“Wala akong pakialam kung napapagod ka.”

The words immediately hit harder than I expected. My uncle pointed toward me angrily afterward.

“Responsibilidad mong tumulong dito dahil nakikitira ka lang!”

I stared at him in disbelief because deep inside, I already knew that was unfair. This house used to belong to my parents, my parents who died when I was still too young to even properly remember their voices anymore but after they disappeared, all that remained in my life was this house…and him.

A bitter man filled with gambling, alcohol and cigarettes who kept dragging us deeper into debt over and over again.

Meanwhile, I was the one desperately trying to save everything from collapsing completely.

“I’m trying,” I whispered weakly because suddenly all the anger inside me started turning into exhaustion again. “God…hindi niyo ba nakikita na sinusubukan ko naman?”

My uncle only scoffed afterward before sitting back down carelessly like my breakdown meant nothing.

“Kung kulang pa pera edi magtrabaho ka pa.”

I slowly felt my throat tighten painfully because honestly…that was exactly what I’d been doing all this time.

Working until my body started breaking apart little by little. Dancing every night, pretending every morning, destroying myself quietly just to keep this house standing and nobody even cared enough to notice I was already falling apart.

Chapter 19

The following days continued exactly the same. Ray stayed constantly beside Sir Conrad while I quietly remained behind organizing paperwork and handling smaller tasks inside the office like someone slowly fading into the background without anybody properly noticing.

At first, I kept telling myself I should feel relieved because my workload became lighter compared before, but honestly…

The emptiness left behind by that sudden distance only made everything worse.

There were mornings where I arrived at Romanov Company and barely exchanged more than a few words with Sir Conrad the entire day because Ray was now the one accompanying him while I stayed outside fixing documents alone.

Seeing someone else constantly occupying the place beside him that used to be mine made Romanov Company feel unfamiliar now like maybe I no longer belonged there anymore.

That morning, I was quietly fixing reports near my desk while trying not to fall asleep from exhaustion because I barely rested again after another long shift at Arousal when suddenly someone called me.

“Eli.”

I immediately looked up.

My heartbeat subtly stumbled after realizing Sir Conrad was already standing nearby. Moments like this had become rare lately.

“Yes, Sir?”

His expression remained calm as usual while one hand rested inside his pocket. “Inside.”

I quickly stood afterward while clutching the documents against my chest because despite everything, my body still reacted nervously every single time Sir Conrad called for me personally.

The moment I stepped inside his office, silence immediately surrounded us again. The familiar scent of coffee and expensive perfume lingered softly through the room while sunlight spilled across the large windows behind him.

Sir Conrad walked toward his desk calmly first before speaking again. “Tomorrow.”

I immediately straightened slightly. “Yes, Sir?”

“There’s an important event.”

I quietly waited for further instructions while my heartbeat slowly became faster without reason. Then Conrad finally looked directly at me.

“You’re coming with me.”

For seconds, I genuinely forgot how to react. “Me?” “Yes.”

I stared at him in surprise because honestly, I already became used to expecting Ray beside him during important schedules now and not me.

Sir Conrad continued calmly afterward while checking several papers on his desk.

“It’s a formal business event so prepare properly.”

“Yes, Sir,” I answered quietly while trying not to sound too affected by it.

Sir Conrad gave one brief nod afterward. “We’ll leave tomorrow evening.”

Evening?

The word immediately made my stomach tighten again for a completely different reason now, because tomorrow evening meant….Arousal.

I already had another scheduled performance tomorrow night. Panic crawled inside my chest because missing a night at Arousal meant losing money and lately every peso mattered desperately for paying debts little by little.

But at the same time…there was no way I could disappoint Sir Conrad again. Not after everything, not after finally being asked to stand beside him again.

“I understand, Sir.”

Sir Conrad’s gaze lingered on me briefly afterward before speaking again in a calmer voice. “Get enough rest tonight.”

The concern hidden beneath his usual composed tone almost made guilt stab painfully through my chest again because if only he knew what I actually did every night after leaving Romanov Company…

I quickly lowered my eyes. “Yes, Sir.”

After leaving his office later that afternoon, I stared at my phone for several long moments while sitting alone near the emergency staircase.

I inhaled deeply before dialing the manager from Arousal.

The line connected quickly.

“Eli?” the manager answered casually over the loud background music. “What happened?”

I nervously tightened my grip on the phone. “Ah…can I skip tomorrow night first?”

There was brief silence afterward. “That’s unusual.”

“I have something important to attend.”

Honestly, even saying those words felt strange because for the first time in weeks…I was choosing Romanov Company first, choosing Sir Conrad first.

The manager sighed afterward but thankfully didn’t sound angry. “Fine. One night lang ah.”

Relief immediately flooded through me.

“Thank you po.” The call ended shortly afterward.

I lowered my phone again while staring absentmindedly toward the city outside the staircase window.

Tomorrow night…for once, I wouldn’t be wearing a mask beneath neon lights while strangers stared at me like something pretty to buy. Instead….I would stand beside Conrad Romanov again.

I sat beside Sir Conrad inside the backseat of the black luxury car while nervously fixing the sleeves of my formal suit again and again because i still couldn’t believe he specifically asked me to accompany him personally tonight.

Outside the car windows, city lights passed endlessly while soft classical music played faintly from the speakers, Sir Conrad remained seated beside me calmly while scrolling through something on his phone like tonight was just another ordinary business schedule.

“You’re fidgeting again.”

I immediately straightened slightly after hearing his deep voice beside me. “S…Sorry, Sir.”

Sir Conrad briefly lifted his eyes from his phone afterward before quietly studying me for several seconds. “You look nervous.”

I awkwardly looked down toward my hands. “A little.”

Very nervous.

Sir Conrad suddenly reached toward the small table attached inside the car before handing me a glass of water calmly.

“Relax.”

I carefully accepted the glass afterward. “Thank you, Sir.”

The rest of the ride continued mostly silent again after that.

The car finally stopped, the driver immediately stepped out first before opening the door for us and the moment I followed Sir Conrad outside. Bright lights illuminated the massive venue in front of us while luxury cars continuously arrived nearby.

At first, everything looked exactly like the kind of elite business event I expected. Elegant, expensive and itimidating but the moment we stepped closer toward the entrance….I froze slightly.

Because scattered balloons suddenly caught my attention near the floor. Gold and black decorations covered parts of the venue while elegant flower arrangements surrounded the entrance beautifully.

Then soft music shifted nearby and a host’s cheerful voice suddenly echoed across the hall microphone.

“Ladies and gentlemen, the birthday celebrant has finally arrived!”

The entire crowd immediately looked toward our direction. My brain completely stopped processing…birthday?

I slowly turned toward Sir Conrad in shock and somehow, the faintest hint of amusement briefly appeared inside his expression after noticing my reaction.

“Sir?”

“It’s my birthday,” he answered calmly like this information wasn’t important enough to mention earlier.

I stared at him completely speechless because… Who forgets to mention that the important event they’re attending is literally their own birthday celebration?!

“You didn’t tell me,” I whispered in disbelief.

Sir Conrad only adjusted his cuffs calmly afterward. “You didn’t ask.”

I genuinely didn’t know how to react anymore.

Several people immediately approached us respectfully the moment we entered deeper inside the venue.

“Happy birthday, Mr. Romanov.”

“Good evening, Sir Conrad.”

“Looking forward for tonight.”

I followed half a step behind him while trying not to look too overwhelmed because everything around us screamed wealth, power and influence in ways I had honestly never experienced this closely before.

Sir Conrad suddenly stopped walking.

“Conrad.” A deep voice called from nearby.

I slowly lifted my eyes afterward and immediately felt my entire body tense slightly because standing several steps away from us were three men who somehow carried the exact same overwhelming presence as Sir Conrad himself.

Dark suits, sharp eyes, cold expressions and an aura so intimidating that even the atmosphere around them felt heavier.

The Romanov brothers.

The man standing closest had dark hair pushed neatly back while silver rings decorated his fingers and his piercing gaze immediately landed on me first before shifting toward Conrad lazily. Knoxx Romanov.

Beside him stood another man with slightly longer hair and sharper features whose expression looked calm but dangerously unreadable. Gaston Romanov.

And lastly, the youngest leaned casually against the table nearby while staring at me curiously without bothering to hide it. Zander Romanov.

For some reason, being looked at by all three at once immediately made me feel nervous because unlike Ray’s warm approachable energy…these men felt terrifying, not loudly terrifying but the kind of terrifying hidden beneath silence and expensive suits.

Then suddenly, another voice interrupted the heavy atmosphere. “There you are.”

I looked up slightly and immediately saw an elegant woman approaching gracefully beside an older man. Mr. and Mrs. Romanov.

Compared to their sons’ overwhelming dark presence, Sir Conrad’s parents somehow felt calmer and warmer despite their obvious elegance and power.

Mrs. Romanov smiled beautifully the moment she reached Conrad before lightly touching his arm. “Happy birthday, anak.”

Mr. Romanov nodded proudly afterward. “You’re late.”

Conrad sighed softly. “Traffic.”

The older couple laughed quietly while the atmosphere around them somehow softened slightly afterward.

Sir Conrad looked toward me. “This is Eli.”

My heartbeat instantly stumbled slightly after hearing my name leave his mouth so naturally.

“My secretary.”

Immediately, every Romanov inside the room looked directly at me again.

I quickly lowered my head politely. “Good evening po.”

silence filled the small space while the brothers openly observed me.

Knoxx clicked his tongue softly. “Tsk.”

Gaston slowly crossed his arms afterward while narrowing his eyes slightly at me. “Secretary my ass.”

Zander suddenly smirked beside them while looking directly toward Sir Conrad.

“You brought him personally to your birthday event,” he pointed out casually. “That already says enough.”

The atmosphere immediately became suffocating after Zander’s words.

I instinctively lowered my eyes again while gripping my hands tightly behind my back because somehow, standing in front of the Romanov family felt more nerve wracking than facing an entire crowd inside Arousal.

Knoxx suddenly let out another soft scoff before lazily sipping his champagne. “Conrad doesn’t even bring business partners to family events,” he muttered. “Yet suddenly there’s a secretary.”

Gaston’s sharp gaze remained fixed on me quietly like he was trying to read straight through my skin. Meanwhile, Mrs. Romanov looked between her sons with obvious amusement already forming on her face.

“Oh?” she said softly while turning toward Conrad. “Interesting.”

Sir Conrad looked completely unaffected by everyone’s reactions.

“He handles my schedules,” he answered calmly. “That’s all.”

Zander immediately grinned afterward. “Sure.”

I could literally feel my ears becoming warm from embarrassment.

Why did this feel less like an introduction and more like an interrogation?!

Thankfully, Mrs. Romanov suddenly stepped closer toward me with a much gentler expression. “You look nervous, iho,” she said kindly.

I immediately straightened. “Ah…a little po.”

Her smile softened further afterward. “Don’t mind these four. They enjoy intimidating people too much.”

“Mother,” Gaston called flatly.

Mrs. Romanov ignored him completely before lightly touching my arm reassuringly.

“Thank you for taking care of Conrad at the company.”

“I….i’m just doing my job po.”

Knoxx suddenly tilted his head slightly while still observing me. “You’re the one Conrad brought to the hospital before.”

My chest tightened instantly.

Sir Conrad’s gaze shifted sharply toward Knoxx afterward.

“What hospital?” Zander immediately asked with interest.

Knoxx smirked faintly. “The secretary collapsed before, remember?”

I immediately felt panic rise inside me because I hated remembering that humiliating moment.

Mrs. Romanov’s expression quickly changed into concern. “Collapsed?”

“It was nothing,” I answered too quickly.

Sir Conrad finally spoke afterward, his calm voice cutting through the conversation effortlessly. “He was overworked.”

The way he answered so naturally almost made my heartbeat stumble again and before the conversation could continue further, the host’s cheerful voice echoed loudly across the ballroom once more.

“Mr. Conrad Romanov, please join us on stage!”

Several guests immediately started clapping softly. Sir Conrad sighed faintly like he found the attention unnecessary before finally looking toward me.

“Stay close.”

“Yes, Sir.”

As Conrad walked toward the stage, the entire ballroom’s attention followed him naturally like the room itself revolved around his existence.

I quietly followed several steps behind while trying not to look overwhelmed by the countless wealthy guests surrounding us.

The moment Sir Conrad stepped onto the stage, applause filled the ballroom completely. Under the golden lights above, he looked even more untouchable than usual. Calm, powerful, elegant…like someone born to stand above everyone else effortlessly.

Then suddenly, the giant screen behind the stage lit up. Photos slowly appeared one after another, young Conrad with his brothers, family pictures, business achievements, several magazine covers and despite his usual coldness, I noticed something strange.

Sir Conrad looked…different while watching those pictures not the terrifying CEO everyone feared inside Romanov Company, just…Conrad.

For some reason, seeing that side of him made something ache quietly inside my chest because the more I learned about Conrad Romanov, the more dangerous my feelings toward him became.

“Secretary.”

I immediately blinked after hearing someone beside me.

I turned slightly and froze after realizing Gaston Romanov was suddenly standing beside me holding two champagne glasses.

“O…Oh.”

“Nice meeting you.”

I blinked slightly in surprise because honestly, that was the last thing I expected from someone who looked this intimidating.

“Ah…nice meeting you too po.”

Without changing his unreadable expression, Gaston handed one champagne glass toward me calmly.

I hesitated briefly before carefully accepting it. “Thank you.”

Gaston only gave a small nod afterward before taking a sip from his own drink.

Across the ballroom, I suddenly noticed Sir Conrad’s eyes briefly landing on us from the stage and for the first time that night…his expression subtly darkened.

Chapter 20

I awkwardly held the champagne glass while standing beside Gaston Romanov, still trying to recover from the fact that Sir Conrad’s younger brother was suddenly talking to me normally, well…somewhat normally because despite the polite greeting earlier, Gaston still looked terrifying enough to make my soul leave my body.

“You’re tense,” he stated flatly.

I almost straightened instinctively. “S…sorry po.”

“You apologize too much.”

Before I could answer, another presence suddenly appeared beside us.

Knoxx Romanov lazily stepped closer while adjusting the expensive watch around his wrist. “Because you’re interrogating him like a suspect.”

“I’m talking,” Gaston replied calmly.

“Barely.”

Then Zander suddenly joined us too carrying another drink while grinning shamelessly. “Oh this is fun.”

My panic immediately doubled, why did it suddenly feel like all three brothers cornered me on purpose?!

Meanwhile, on stage, Sir Conrad continued entertaining several guests and businessmen who greeted him personally, completely unaware or maybe fully aware that his brothers were currently surrounding his secretary like predators studying prey.

Zander leaned slightly closer toward me first. “So,” he started casually, “what was your first impression of our dear eldest brother?”

I blinked nervously. “Huh?”

Knoxx smirked faintly. “Good luck answering that.”

Gaston calmly took another sip of champagne. “Choose your words wisely.”

Why were they making this feel like a life threatening question?! I awkwardly tightened my grip on my glass before answering honestly.

“He’s…” I hesitated briefly.

All three Romanov brothers stared directly at me silently.

“…nice to me.”

Complete silence followed then suddenly Zander burst out laughing first. Knoxx nearly choked on his drink while Gaston slowly lowered his glass with the faintest look of disbelief crossing his face.

“Nice?” Zander repeated between laughs.

“That’s your description?” Knoxx added while staring at me like I just said something unbelievable.

I became more confused. “Ah…yes?”

The three brothers exchanged looks afterward like they were silently communicating something. Finally, Gaston spoke.

“Conrad?”

“Yes po.”

“The Conrad Romanov?”

I nervously nodded.

Knoxx clicked his tongue afterward. “Interesting.” “Very interesting,” Zander agreed while grinning wider.

I awkwardly looked between them. “Did…did I say something wrong?”

“No,” Gaston answered calmly.

“You just described the coldest Romanov alive as nice,” Knoxx muttered.

“He must really like you,” Zander added immediately.

My entire body instantly stiffened. “N….No—”

“He brought you here personally,” Zander continued casually.

“He told Mother you handle his schedules,” Knoxx added.

“Which means he’s hiding something,” Gaston concluded calmly.

I genuinely wanted the floor to swallow me whole already. “I think you’re misunderstanding…”

“Secretary,” Knoxx interrupted while lazily swirling the champagne inside his glass, “do you know Conrad once fired someone for breathing too loudly during a meeting?”

Zander nodded seriously. “True story.”

“He also made a grown businessman cry once,” Gaston added.

“Actually twice,” Knoxx corrected.

Well, naririnig ko na yan sa mga kasama ko sa trabaho pero yung detailed na bakit inalis niya sa trabaho ay hindi pa, ang pagkakaalam ko kasi kapag mali ka lang sa pinapagawa niya at inulit pa ng isang beses ay tanggal kaagad sa trabaho pero tinanggal sa trabaho for breathing too loudly during a meeting?

“But with you?” Zander hummed curiously. “You’re saying he’s nice.”

I quietly lowered my eyes while remembering countless moments despite Sir Conrad’s coldness.

The hospital, the medicine, the way he told me to rest, the water inside the car earlier and the way he said stay close….without realizing it, a small smile briefly appeared across my face.

“He takes care of me sometimes,” I admitted softly.

The atmosphere around the three brothers immediately changed. Knoxx slowly raised one eyebrow, Gaston became unusually quiet and Zander looked seconds away from causing chaos.

“Oh we are definitely telling Conrad this later.”

“No!” I panicked immediately.

That only made Zander laugh harder. “You’re cute when nervous,” he teased shamelessly.

Before I could even recover, another deep voice suddenly entered the conversation from behind us. “What exactly are you three doing?”

The atmosphere instantly shifted, immediately turned and nearly stopped breathing after realizing Sir Conrad was already standing there beside us again. His sharp gaze moved slowly between his brothers before landing directly on me. His expression darkened slightly after seeing how cornered I looked between them.

Zander grinned innocently. “Nothing.”

Knoxx sipped his drink casually. “We’re bonding with your secretary.”

Gaston calmly nodded once. “Interrogating him, technically.”

Sir Conrad’s eyes narrowed faintly and his gaze settled on me again. “You alright?”

The simple question alone almost made my chest tighten strangely.

I quickly nodded. “Y…yes, Sir.”

Zander suddenly snorted softly beside us.

Sir Conrad immediately looked toward him coldly. “What?”

“Nothing,” Zander answered while clearly holding back laughter. “It’s just…” a dangerous silence followed.

Then Zander smirked directly at his older brother.

“Apparently, you’re nice.”

For one brief moment, complete silence filled the space around us. ThenxSir Conrad looked at me and that felt far more terrifying than his brothers interrogating me earlier.

Knoxx immediately turned away afterward while covering his mouth with his champagne glass clearly trying not to laugh.

Gaston calmly looked elsewhere too, though the slight movement of his shoulders betrayed him, Zander completely lacked shame.

“He said you take care of him sometimes too,” he added helpfully.

My soul almost left my body. “Sir Zander,” I whispered in horror.

“What?” he asked innocently. “I’m just sharing.”

Sir Conrad’s expression remained unreadable while his sharp eyes stayed fixed on me for several long seconds. I couldn’t even look back properly anymore. The embarrassment was killing me alive.

Finally, Conrad spoke calmly. “You talk too much.”

“That’s rich coming from the man who barely talks at all,” Knoxx muttered.

Sir Conrad ignored him completely before stepping closer toward me slightly. “Did they bother you?”

I immediately shook my head quickly. “N…No po.”

“Hmm.”

His gaze lingered on me a little longer before calmly taking the champagne glass from my hand. “You don’t drink much.”

He handed the glass toward a passing waiter naturally like he had every right to decide things for me that easily, which honestly…he somehow did.

Zander stared at the interaction openly before grinning wider. “Wow.”

Knoxx clicked his tongue softly. “That’s bad.”

Gaston finally looked at Conrad directly. “You’re obvious tonight.”

Sir Conrad’s expression remained calm. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Sure,” Knoxx answered dryly.

Before the conversation could continue further, Mrs. Romanov suddenly approached us again gracefully.

“There you all are,” she said warmly before immediately noticing me standing awkwardly beside Conrad again.

A knowing smile instantly appeared on her face. “You survived the brothers.”

“Barely,” Zander answered for me.

Mrs. Romanov lightly smacked his arm. “Stop bullying the poor boy.”

“He’s fun to bully,” Knoxx said casually.

I genuinely didn’t know how to survive this family anymore.

Mrs. Romanov suddenly looked toward Conrad afterward. “Your father is looking for you again.”

Sir Conrad sighed faintly. “Of course he is.”

“Business partners arrived,” she explained. Conrad nodded once before finally turning toward me again.

“Stay here.” My heartbeat stumbled slightly at the familiar words.

“Yes, Sir.”

For some reason, his eyes softened almost invisibly before he walked away together with Mrs. Romanov.

The moment he disappeared deeper into the crowd, Zander immediately moved closer toward me again dramatically.

“So,” he whispered.

I already looked traumatized. “Please no.”

“Too late.”

Knoxx smirked lazily beside him. “Do you like our brother?”

I nearly choked on air. “W….What?!”

Gaston crossed his arms calmly. “Interesting reaction.”

My face immediately burned hot. “No! I mean…he’s my boss!”

Zander leaned closer suspiciously. “That wasn’t a denial.”

“Yes it was!”

“Too slow,” Knoxx pointed out.

I wanted to disappear….completely disappear.

The three brothers watched me panic silently for several seconds before Zander suddenly laughed again.

“Oh Conrad is finished.”

Gaston nodded once in agreement. “Very finished.”

“I’ve never seen him this attentive toward someone before,” Knoxx admitted while studying me carefully again.

I nervously looked down because that realization scared me too.

The more Sir Conrad treated me gently, the harder it became to keep my feelings buried where they should stay. Someone like Conrad Romanov belonged in a world far above mine, meanwhile I was just…me.

A secretary hiding exhaustion behind polite smiles. Someone secretly dancing beneath neon lights every night to survive. If they ever discovered the truth about Arousal….

My chest tightened painfully at the thought.

“He’s staring again,” Zander suddenly muttered. I blinked before instinctively lifting my head.

Across the ballroom, Sir Conrad stood beside several businessmen while listening to a conversation seriously but despite the crowd surrounding him…his eyes were directly on me.

The rest of the night passed in a blur after that.

Businessmen continuously approached Sir Conrad one after another while important guests filled the ballroom with expensive laughter, champagne glasses and conversations I could barely keep up with.

I remained quietly nearby the entire evening, assisting whenever Sir Conrad needed something while trying my best not to attract too much attention from the Romanov brothers again but despite everything happening around us…

My thoughts kept drifting somewhere else, a gift.

I didn’t bring anything for Sir Conrad tonight. The realization kept bothering me more and more as the event continued because everyone around him arrived carrying expensive presents, luxury watches, rare wines, customized suits and things that probably cost more than my entire monthly salary.

I lowered my gaze while standing near one side of the ballroom.

What could I even possibly give someone like Conrad Romanov? He already had everything, money, power, influence, luxury and even the venue tonight alone probably cost enough to change my entire life.

Still…

The thought of not giving him anything at all made something ache uncomfortably inside my chest.

Maybe tomorrow, I could buy something and leave it inside his office quietly before he arrived. Even if it wasn’t expensive…at least it would be sincere.

But then another problem immediately appeared inside my head. What kind of gift would Sir Conrad even like? I genuinely couldn’t imagine him getting excited over ordinary things.

My thoughts continued spiraling until suddenly “Eli.”

I immediately looked up after hearing Sir Conrad’s voice beside me. I didn’t even notice him approach.

“Yes, Sir?”

His sharp eyes studied my face briefly. “You’ve been quiet.”

Ah…because I’ve been internally panicking over your birthday gift for the last thirty minutes. “I’m okay po.”

He looked unconvinced but didn’t push further afterward. “The event’s ending soon,” he said calmly. I nodded quietly.

“Yes, Sir.”

Not long after, guests slowly began leaving one by one while the ballroom gradually became less crowded compared earlier.

The Romanov family remained near the entrance saying goodbye to several important visitors while staff members quietly started cleaning parts of the venue already.

I stood nearby awkwardly while waiting for further instructions from Sir Conrad. Then eventually, Sir Conrad finally walked back toward me after finishing another conversation with a businessman.

“We’re leaving.”

“Yes, Sir.”

We both started walking toward the exit together while several employees respectfully greeted him goodnight along the way. Outside, the cold night air immediately brushed against my skin.

Luxury cars waited nearby while city lights reflected beautifully across the pavement. The driver moved first to open the car door for Sir Conrad but before entering, i stopped him.

“Sir.”

Sir Conrad turned slightly toward me.

For a second, nervousness suddenly hit me again for absolutely no reason.

Then softly, I spoke. “Happy birthday po.”

Silence briefly settled between us and the loud sounds from the venue behind us somehow faded for a moment while Sir Conrad simply stared at me quietly under the dim golden lights outside.

Then finally…the faintest softness appeared across his usually unreadable expression. “Thank you, Eli.”

The way he said my name so calmly almost made my heartbeat lose rhythm again.

I quickly looked away before he could notice how affected I became from something so simple.

“I’m sorry po pala,” I added quietly. “I didn’t prepare a gift tonight.”

Sir Conrad’s gaze remained on me. “You being here was enough.”

My chest tightened painfully fast because honestly…I didn’t think Sir Conrad realized how dangerous it was for him to say things like that to me.

Chapter 21

The next morning, I arrived at Romanov Company earlier than usual but unlike every normal workday before…today, I was carrying a small paper bag carefully hidden against my side.

Inside it was the birthday gift I spent nearly an hour choosing last night after the event ended. Honestly, calling it a “gift” still felt embarrassing compared to the expensive things Sir Conrad probably received every year because after wandering around several stores completely clueless about what rich people even liked…I ended up buying a small keychain.

A cute one and it looked exactly like Sir Conrad.

The tiny figure wore a black suit with a cold expression and even had miniature silver details resembling the cufflinks he usually wore. The moment I saw it displayed inside the store, I immediately thought Sir Conrad.

I quietly looked down toward the small box again while inside the elevator and sighed softly. Would someone like Conrad Romanov even appreciate something this childish?

The elevator doors slowly opened toward our office floor but the moment I stepped outside….I froze because Jake and the others were suddenly gathered near the office entrance whispering loudly while holding balloons and beside them…Ray stood carrying a birthday cake carefully.

I blinked repeatedly in confusion. “What’s happening?”

Jake immediately jumped slightly after noticing me. “Shhh!”

I stared at them. “Why are you all hiding outside the office?”

Ray grinned afterward while lifting the cake box slightly. “Birthday surprise.”

My brain stopped for a second. “For Sir Conrad?”

“Obviously,” Jake whispered dramatically. “Ray insisted.”

Another employee immediately looked nervous again. “We’re literally risking our lives.”

“He might fire us,” someone muttered.

Ray rolled his eyes. “Relax. It’s just a small surprise.”

I stared at the cake, then at the balloons, then at the neatly wrapped branded paper bag resting beside Ray’s feet.

The logo alone already screamed expensive. Something inside my chest suddenly tightened strangely….compared to that elegant gift, mine suddenly felt painfully stupid.

Without realizing it, my grip tightened around the small box inside my hand. Cute keychain? Seriously, Eli?

I lowered my gaze before slipping the small gift box inside my trouser pocket instead.

No one noticed, well…except Ray.

His eyes briefly landed on the subtle movement before shifting toward my face quietly but thankfully, he didn’t say anything.

“Okay everyone,” Jake whispered nervously afterward. “Positions!”

I honestly still couldn’t believe they were actually doing this.

Several employees quickly rushed inside Sir Conrad’s office area while turning off some lights. Others hid near the walls while Ray carefully placed the cake on the table. Meanwhile, I remained awkwardly near the back silently touching the hidden gift inside my pocket.

For some reason…I suddenly didn’t want to give it anymore.

The elevator dinged and everyone immediately became silent. Footsteps approached calmly and seconds later, Sir Conrad appeared from the hallway while adjusting the sleeves of his black coat as usual.

The moment he stepped inside the office “Surprise!! Happy Birthday Sir Conrad!”

The entire floor erupted into nervous greetings, claps and slightly chaotic cheering. Someone almost dropped a balloon immediately.

I nearly laughed.

Sir Conrad stopped walking completely for the first time since I met him…he actually looked caught off guard.

His sharp eyes slowly scanned the office filled with decorations, balloons and his terrified employees trying not to die from anxiety. Then eventually his gaze landed on the cake then Ray and finally me.

I immediately straightened instinctively and silence filled the room for one terrifying second. Jake already looked prepared for termination.

The faintest sigh escaped Sir Conrad before he pinched the bridge of his nose lightly.

“You people,” he muttered.

Ray grinned proudly before stepping forward and handing him the elegant branded paper bag. “Happy birthday, Sir.”

Several employees immediately followed after greeting him nervously one by one and i just stayed completely still near the back of the room while the small box inside my pocket suddenly felt heavier and heavier.

Watching Ray hand him such an expensive looking gift only made mine feel more ridiculous now. A childish keychain, what was I even thinking? Sir Conrad accepted the gift calmly before thanking everyone briefly.

His eyes shifted toward me again. “You’re quiet.”

“A….Ah…”

Everyone slowly looked toward me and panic immediately crawled into my chest because unlike the others…I was now the only one who hadn’t greeted him yet today.

The entire day passed with me constantly debating inside my head. Should I give it or not?

Every single time I touched the small box hidden inside my pocket, embarrassment immediately followed afterward because compared to the expensive gifts Sir Conrad received earlier… Mine looked painfully simple.

Sir Conrad remained busy the entire day attending meetings, signing documents and handling endless business calls like usual and that only made giving the gift feel even more impossible now.

By afternoon, I already convinced myself not to do it anymore. Maybe I’d just keep it or throw it away

“Eli.”

I immediately looked up from my desk after hearing Ray’s voice beside me.

“Hm?”

“You’ve been touching your pocket all day,” he pointed out casually while sipping coffee. “What’s inside?”

My entire body stiffened instantly. “N….Nothing.”

Ray slowly raised one eyebrow.

His eyes narrowed slightly in realization. “Oh.”

I panicked immediately. “Don’t say anything.”

A grin slowly appeared across Ray’s face afterward. “You still haven’t given it?”

I looked away awkwardly. “It’s embarrassing.”

Ray glanced toward Sir Conrad’s closed office briefly before looking back at me again. “I think he’d appreciate anything from you.”

My chest tightened strangely after hearing that. Still…I couldn’t bring myself to believe it completely, night eventually arrived and one by one, employees started leaving Romanov Company until only a few lights remained open across the office floor.

I was already preparing to go home too when suddenly “Sir Conrad is asking for you inside his office.”

I immediately straightened afterward. “O…Okay.”

My nervousness instantly returned again for absolutely no reason. I quietly entered Sir Conrad’s office moments later while carrying several folders against my chest.

The familiar scent of coffee and expensive perfume immediately surrounded me again. Sir Conrad sat behind his desk while reading through documents under the dim office lights and without looking up, he spoke calmly.

“The papers from this afternoon meeting.”

“I already compiled them po.”

“Good. Leave them here.”

I carefully placed the folders on his desk afterward while Sir Conrad started reviewing them immediately.

“There’s an issue with the financial summary,” he said calmly several moments later. “Write this down.”

“Yes, Sir.“cI immediately reached toward my trouser pocket for my pen but the moment I pulled it out something else suddenly slipped together with it.

A small box fell directly onto the office floor and the sound echoed painfully loud inside the quiet room, my entire soul left my body instantly.

No no no no no…

I froze completely while staring in horror at the small gift box now lying near Sir Conrad’s desk. Silence filled the office and slowly… Sir Conrad’s eyes lowered toward the fallen box and unfortunately, he saw it.

My face immediately burned from embarrassment so intense I genuinely wanted the floor to open beneath me. For several painful seconds, neither of us moved.

Then finally, Sir Conrad calmly looked back at me. “What’s that?”

I opened my mouth then closed it again because honestly, how was I even supposed to answer this without dying?!

“It’s…” I hesitated awkwardly.

Sir Conrad remained silent while waiting patiently. My ears felt unbelievably warm already, finally, with absolutely no escape left I bent down, picked up the small box and walked toward his desk again.

Then awkwardly…I held it out toward him. “It’s for you po.”

My heartbeat became unbearably loud inside my chest while Sir Conrad stared briefly at the small box inside my hands.

He accepted it.

The expensive silver watch around his wrist reflected softly beneath the office lights while he opened the tiny box carefully and the moment he saw the keychain inside…I nearly stopped breathing because the tiny serious-looking figure really did resemble him ridiculously well.

The miniature black suit, the cold expression, even the small silver details. I genuinely thought Sir Conrad might question my sanity but the corner of his lips moved very slightly.

A smile.

“You bought this?” he asked quietly.

I awkwardly looked away. “I know it’s childish…” Sir Conrad lifted the small keychain slightly while studying it again.

“It looks like you,” I admitted softly before embarrassment instantly hit me again afterward. “I mean….because of the suit…and the expression.. and….”

I wanted to disappear but Sir Conrad suddenly stood from his chair. Then without saying anything further…he walked toward his leather work bag resting nearby and right in front of me, he attached the keychain directly onto it.

My breath caught instantly.

Watching something so small hanging against Sir Conrad’s expensive leather bag felt unreal. “There,” he said calmly afterward.

“You’re…using it?”

Sir Conrad looked at me directly. “You gave it to me.” As if that alone already explained everything.

Chapter 22

Third Person POV

Conrad Romanov already regretted agreeing the moment the car stopped in front of the building. His sharp eyes slowly lifted toward the large glowing sign above the entrance while a faint crease immediately appeared between his brows.

“Arousal.”

Loud bass vibrated even outside the establishment while neon lights flashed endlessly against the dark streets surrounding the club. Conrad already wanted to leave, Immediately. Beside him, Hugo looked completely unbothered while removing his seatbelt casually before stepping out of the car first.

“Why are we here?” Conrad asked flatly while remaining seated inside for several seconds longer.

Hugo leaned against the car door afterward before grinning lazily. “Relax. We’re not staying long.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

“It’s research.”

Conrad finally stepped outside while adjusting the sleeves of his dark coat with visible disinterest. “Research,” he repeated coldly.

“Yes,” Hugo answered proudly while starting to walk toward the entrance. “I’m planning to build a club.”

Conrad stared at him blankly.

Hugo continued anyway. “And lately this place suddenly became the talk of the town.”

“That explains nothing.”

Hugo sighed dramatically before glancing back toward him. “People won’t stop talking about Arousal. The profits increased ridiculously fast within months, reservations are always full and even high-profile clients started coming here regularly.”

Conrad remained silent while listening.

“So naturally,” Hugo continued casually, “I want to know what they’re doing correctly so I can apply some ideas to my own club.”

Conrad looked entirely unimpressed. “You dragged me here for market research?”

“You needed fresh air.”

“I needed sleep.”

Hugo ignored that completely before walking inside the club entrance, unfortunately, Conrad eventually followed anyway.

The moment they entered Arousal, loud music immediately surrounded them while flashing red and violet lights reflected across expensive liquor bottles behind the main bar. The atmosphere felt heavy, crowded and warm.

Customers filled almost every table already while waiters moved constantly between groups carrying drinks and trays under the dim neon lights. Conrad’s expression barely changed but internally…He disliked everything about the place immediately.

Hugo looked entertained already while observing the entire club carefully like an investor inspecting business opportunities.

“Interesting,” Hugo muttered.

Conrad quietly loosened the collar of his coat slightly before speaking flatly. “You’ve seen enough. Let’s leave.”

“Not yet.”

Conrad sighed through his nose.

Hugo suddenly approached one of the nearby customers sitting near the bar. “What’s the main attraction here?”

The customer immediately laughed. “You serious?”

Hugo nodded once.

“The bunny boy,” the man answered instantly while grinning toward the stage area. “That masked dancer.”

Another customer overheard immediately afterward and joined the conversation excitedly.

“Yeah, that guy’s crazy popular lately.”

“People literally reserve tables early for him.”

“Even rich clients keep coming back because of that bunny mask dancer.”

Conrad remained standing nearby silently while listening without much interest and Hugo slowly looked toward him with amusement already visible in his eyes.

“Well,” Hugo muttered casually. “Now I’m curious.”

Conrad looked unimpressed. “About a dancer.”

“About what makes people obsessed enough to keep returning.”

Before Conrad could answer, the lights inside the club suddenly dimmed slightly. Immediately, loud cheers erupted across the room.

“BUNNY BOY!”

“SIYA NA!”

“Masked bunny!”

The atmosphere instantly shifted completely. Conrad’s sharp eyes finally lifted toward the stage properly for the first time that night while Hugo leaned casually against the second-floor railing overlooking the crowd below.

“Looks like the celebrity is finally here,” Hugo commented.

The music slowly changed, slower now, heavier and seductive.

Then finally a figure stepped onto the stage beneath the flashing red lights.

Black bunny ears.

Fitted dark outfit.

Silver chains resting against a slim waist.

A black mask covering the upper half of his face. The crowd immediately became louder.

Conrad watched silently while the dancer moved slowly together with the music beneath the neon lights. The bunny-masked dancer lightly brushed his fingers along the silver chain resting against his waist while the crowd reacted loudly once more.

But Conrad barely paid attention to the screaming customers anymore because strangely enough something about the dancer felt familiar. Not the face, the mask hid too much. But the movements, the body language and even the way the dancer slightly lowered his head after certain turns.

Conrad had seen it somewhere before, his eyes narrowed slightly while continuing to watch quietly. Below the stage lights, the bunny boy slowly turned once more together with the rhythm of the music.

Then suddenly his gaze lifted upward, straight toward the second floor and their eyes met.

The effect was immediate.

The dancer visibly froze for the briefest second, but Conrad caught it instantly. Even beneath the flashing lights and black mask, Conrad recognized that sudden reaction immediately.

The bunny boy’s movements became slightly uneven for barely half a second before quickly recovering again beneath the loud music. Meanwhile above the crowd Conrad Romanov continued watching silently.

Sharp eyes fixed entirely on the masked dancer below bdause now that he looked closer…that strange familiarity only became stronger.

The music continued vibrating heavily throughout the entire club while neon lights flashed endlessly across the stage but Conrad Romanov barely noticed any of it anymore.

His attention remained completely fixed on the bunny-masked dancer below.

That momentary pause earlier…the visible panic after their eyes met…Conrad knew he didn’t imagine it.

Beside him, Hugo casually leaned against the railing while watching the crowd’s reaction with obvious amusement.

“Damn,” he muttered. “Now I understand why people keep returning here.”

The customers below practically screamed every single time the bunny boy moved closer toward the edge of the stage.

Some raised drinks toward him, others shouted teasing comments loudly enough to echo through the club and somehow despite all the noise surrounding him…

The masked dancer still remained the center of everyone’s attention.

Conrad’s eyes narrowed slightly while continuing to observe quietly.

The bunny boy danced well.

Not because of overly provocative movements or shameless behavior unlike what Conrad originally expected from a place like this.

Instead…there was restraint and control.

The dancer teased the crowd enough to keep their attention but always maintained distance.

No unnecessary touching.

No approaching tables.

No allowing customers too close.

Even now while several hands reached upward near the stage, the bunny boy only stepped back smoothly together with the rhythm before continuing the performance from a safer distance.

Hugo noticed it too. “He’s careful,” Hugo commented thoughtfully.

Conrad remained silent.

Below the flashing lights, the bunny boy turned slowly once more while one hand brushed against the silver chain around his waist again.

Then unexpectedly his gaze briefly lifted toward the second floor again….toward Conrad.

Most performers inside places like this usually chased attention greedily especially from wealthy clients seated in VIP areas but this one…looked like he wanted to disappear.

The realization only deepened Conrad’s curiosity further.

“See that?” Hugo muttered beside him. “The mystery is probably what made him famous.”

Conrad’s gaze never left the stage. “Mystery?”

“Nobody knows who he is,” Hugo explained casually. “Masked face. No private tables. No close interactions with customers.”

That finally caught Conrad’s full attention. “No private tables?”

Hugo nodded once. “The customer downstairs mentioned it earlier. Apparently he only dances then disappears backstage immediately.”

Conrad remained quiet.

The song eventually slowed toward its ending while the crowd loudly protested already.

“ISA PA!”

“Bunny boy!”

But the dancer only gave one final slow turn beneath the red lights before stepping away from the center of the stage and for one brief second before disappearing behind the curtains, his eyes lifted upward again. Straight toward Conrad Romanov, thus time the panic was worse. Then he vanished backstage completely.

The crowd immediately erupted into disappointed complaints while loud music continued filling the club again.

Conrad remained standing silently near the railing and thinking because now that the performance ended…that strange familiarity refused to leave his mind anymore.

Hugo finally looked toward him with amusement visible on his face. “Don’t tell me you got interested too.”

“I didn’t.”

“That answer came too fast.”

Conrad ignored him completely while his sharp gaze remained fixed toward the backstage entrance below.

Something felt wrong or perhaps…unexpected because for reasons he still couldn’t properly explain the bunny boy reminded him of someone and the more Conrad thought about it…the more uncomfortable that realization became.

Chapter 23

Eli’s POV.

The moment I disappeared behind the stage curtains, I immediately ripped the bunny mask away from my face while struggling to breathe properly.

My chest rose and fell heavily as loud music continued echoing violently outside the backstage walls but somehow…everything sounded distant now.

Muffled.

My hands trembled slightly while I leaned against the nearest table trying to steady myself because the moment my eyes met Sir Conrad’s earlier…my entire body completely stopped functioning.

“Hoy, okay ka lang ba?”

Someone asked nearby but I barely even heard them properly anymore.

Sir Conrad saw me and that single thought kept replaying mercilessly inside my head over and over again until panic completely swallowed everything else. I quickly looked toward the mirror nearby and the reflection staring back at me only made embarrassment hit harder.

Black bunny ears still resting messily above my hair. Dark makeup beneath my eyes. Silver chains hanging loosely against my waist. My lips still slightly parted from dancing beneath stage lights while sweat lightly clung against my skin.

I looked nothing like Eli Vitorio from Romanov Company anymore.

Nothing like the secretary quietly organizing paperwork beside Sir Conrad every morning. Instead, I looked exactly like what the customers downstairs wanted me to be, something to stare at, something to crave.

The realization made my chest tighten painfully because Sir Conrad saw all of it. He saw me dancing slowly beneath flashing red lights while strangers shouted shameless things toward the stage.

He saw people looking at me with hunger, wanting me and worst of all…he watched.

I slowly gripped the edge of the table tighter while humiliation burned violently through my entire body.

God, I wanted to disappear.

The memory replayed inside my head again mercilessly, the moment I turned beneath the lights…i saw him sitting upstairs, Conrad Romanov.

Still wearing his dark coat, sharp eyes fixed directly on me while watching silently from above the crowd. The shock nearly destroyed my ability to move completely and I almost missed the rhythm of the music.

Almost exposed myself right there on stage and now…now Sir Conrad probably thought I was disgusting. A liar and pathetic.

My vision suddenly blurred slightly and only then did I realize tears were already gathering painfully at the corners of my eyes.

I immediately looked down while pressing trembling fingers against my forehead. This was exactly what I feared from the beginning, the reason I never accepted private tables, the reason I always hid behind masks and dim lights because I knew the moment somebody from my real life saw me here…

Everything would shatter instantly.

“Eli?” Ken’s voice sounded softer this time after he approached carefully beside me. “namumutla ka.”

I forced myself to shake my head quickly. “I’m fine.”

“That doesn’t look fine.”

I laughed weakly but the sound almost broke halfway through. My chest hurt, not physically but something worse because out of all the people who could have walked inside Arousal tonight…Why did it have to be him?

Why did Sir Conrad have to see me like this?

I slowly looked back toward the mirror again and embarrassment immediately drowned me harder.

Sir Conrad saw the way I danced and the thought affected me so much more than any stranger’s judgment ever could because Sir Conrad wasn’t just anyone.

He was the person whose respect I valued the most without even realizing when it started happening.

The person who still carried my tiny keychain everywhere.

The person who trusted me enough to keep me beside him despite my mistakes lately.

And now…that same person had watched me dance inside a club full of people craving me beneath neon lights. A shaky breath escaped me while I covered my eyes briefly with one trembling hand because suddenly…I felt unbelievably ashamed.

I stayed frozen in front of the mirror for several long moments while the loud music outside continued shaking the walls around the backstage area.

My reflection looked unfamiliar now.

Tired eyes.

Smudged makeup.

The black bunny outfit still wrapped tightly around my body while silver chains lightly reflected beneath the dim lights. For the first time since I started working inside Arousal…I suddenly hated looking at myself this much.

I couldn’t stop imagining what Sir Conrad probably saw earlier from the second floor.

Not Eli Vitorio.

Not his secretary carefully organizing documents every morning.

Just a masked dancer moving slowly beneath neon lights while strangers stared at him hungrily. My chest tightened painfully again and I immediately lowered my head while gripping the edge of the table harder because the embarrassment felt unbearable the more I kept thinking about it.

Then slowly…Another thought followed. This couldn’t continue forever, I already knew that from the beginning.

Working two jobs, barely sleeping and pretending to survive both worlds at the same time. Eventually something would break and tonight almost became that moment.

If Sir Conrad recognized me completely earlier, I didn’t even want to imagine what would happen next.

Would he fire me? Look at me differently? Lose all respect for me?

The fear alone already made my stomach twist painfully. I slowly closed my eyes while forcing myself to breathe properly again. No, I couldn’t let things continue like this forever. I entered Arousal for one reason only.

Debt, my uncle’s debts.

While staring at my own reflection inside the backstage mirror…I quietly made a promise to myself that once everything was paid, I would leave Arousal immediately.

No hesitation and no looking back.

I would stop dancing beneath those lights, stop hiding behind masks, stop living two different lives every single day and maybe…maybe I could finally become normal again.

Just Eli Vitorio,bSecretary of Conrad Romanov.

Someone who arrived at work every morning carrying coffee and paperwork instead of exhaustion and shame.

I slowly wiped my eyes before taking another deep breath.

Just a little longer that was all I needed.

A little more money and endurance then eventually…I’d leave this place forever.

“Bunny boy!”

I flinched slightly after hearing one of the staff members calling from nearby. “Next performance in fifteen minutes!”

I quietly lowered my gaze, fifteen minutes then another dance, another night and another version of myself I desperately wanted to leave behind already but before putting the bunny mask back on again…

I found myself thinking about Sir Conrad one more time. About the way he silently watched from the second floor earlier, sharp eyes fixed entirely on me and that memory hurt more than exhaustion ever did.

From the moment I stepped out of the elevator carrying folders against my chest, nervousness already sat heavily inside my stomach because no matter how much I tried distracting myself with work…I still couldn’t stop remembering last night.

Just remembering it again immediately made heat crawl painfully up my neck.

God.

I genuinely didn’t know how I was supposed to face him normally after that.

So the entire morning, I avoided Sir Conrad as much as physically possible. Which honestly became difficult considering I was literally his secretary, still… I tried anyway.

“Ray,” I suddenly called quietly while organizing several folders near my desk.

Ray looked up immediately from his laptop nearby. “Hm?”

“Can you bring these inside Sir Conrad’s office for me?”

The moment those words left my mouth, Ray’s eyebrows slowly lifted slightly.

Normally, I always handled those things personally.

“Busy ka?” he asked casually afterward while taking the folders from my hands.

I nodded too quickly. “Yeah. May tinatapos lang ako.”

Ray studied my face like he clearly noticed something strange already but thankfully…he didn’t ask more questions. “Sure”

The moment he entered Sir Conrad’s office instead of me, I immediately released a breath I didn’t even realize I’d been holding.

Relief only lasted for several seconds though because guilt immediately followed. This was ridiculous. I was literally avoiding my own boss because he accidentally saw me dancing inside a club.

I genuinely couldn’t help it.

Every single time I imagined Sir Conrad looking at me beneath those red lights last night, embarrassment completely drowned me all over again.

The rest of the morning, I continued finding excuses just to avoid entering Sir Conrad’s office personally.

Coffee delivery? “Ray nalang muna please.”

Meeting documents? “I’ll organize them here first.”

Schedule revisions? “Ipapasa ko later.”

At first, nobody really questioned it because the office remained busy like usual but unfortunately… Prima eventually noticed…of course he did.

That man noticed everything, he slowly rolled his chair beside my desk while narrowing his eyes suspiciously at me.

“Okay ka lang ba?”

I immediately lowered my eyes toward the papers in front of me. “Oo naman.”

Prima looked completely unconvinced. “Then bakit parang umiiwas ka kay Sir Conrad buong umaga?”

My heart almost stopped. “I’m not avoiding him.”

“Really?” he whispered dramatically while pointing toward Sir Conrad’s office. “Kasi pang-apat mo nang utos kay Ray ngayon.”

From the nearby cubicle, Blanca finally looked up too while sipping iced coffee quietly. “Wait…,” she muttered slowly afterward. “Oo nga.”

“I’m just busy.”

Jake stared at me blankly. “Mas busy ka pa sa CEO?”

“I hate you.”

Prima looked even more suspicious but thankfully, the office phone suddenly rang before he could continue interrogating me further.

Still…the nervousness never left me for the entire morning.

Every single time Sir Conrad’s office door opened, I instinctively lowered my head toward my paperwork immediately.

Every time I heard his calm voice outside during meetings, my shoulders immediately stiffened again because deep down…i was terrified.

Terrified that the moment Sir Conrad properly looked at me again, he would recognize the bunny boy instantly and honestly? Maybe he already did.

The thought alone almost made me sick from anxiety.

I was trying to organize financial reports quietly afterward when suddenly I noticed Ray approaching my desk again.

The moment our eyes met, my stomach immediately dropped because i already knew.

“Eli,” Ray called calmly.

My grip tightened slightly around the papers inside my hands. “Hm?”

Ray looked at me for several seconds first before finally speaking.

“Sir Conrad wants you inside.”

My entire soul left my body instantly.

Chapter 24

For several horrifying seconds, I genuinely considered pretending I didn’t hear him. Maybe if I stayed completely still long enough, the universe would somehow save me from this situation.

Unfortunately…Ray was still standing in front of my desk waiting patiently while Jake, Prima and Blanca immediately looked toward me with obvious curiosity.

“Bakit parang mamamatay kana?” Jake whispered.

“I hate all of you,” I muttered weakly under my breath before slowly standing from my chair.

My heartbeat already sounded unbearably loud inside my chest while I gathered several folders against me purely for emotional support at this point.

Maybe Sir Conrad only needed documents, maybe this was normal, maybe he didn’t recognize me at all last night.

I kept desperately repeating those thoughts inside my head while walking toward his office but none of them actually helped calm the panic spreading through my body.

The closer I got toward the door…the worse my anxiety became.

I reached his office, my fingers tightened slightly around the folders before I forced myself to knock softly.

“Come in.” That calm familiar voice immediately made my chest tighten again.

I quietly opened the door afterward before stepping inside carefully and the moment the office closed behind me, silence immediately swallowed everything else outside. Normally, Sir Conrad’s office always felt strangely comforting somehow.

Today though…it felt terrifying.

Sir Conrad sat behind his desk reviewing documents while the tiny keychain I gave him still lightly hung from his leather bag nearby. The sight almost made my chest ache strangely because even after last night…he still carried it.

“Sir,” I greeted quietly while keeping my eyes lowered carefully.

“Sit.”

I obeyed immediately because my legs already felt weak anyway.

For several moments, only the sound of papers turning filled the office while Sir Conrad continued reading through documents silently. Meanwhile, I sat there trying very hard not to panic myself to death.

Did he know? Did he recognize me? Was he waiting for me to confess first?

Every possible horrible scenario already started running wildly inside my head.

“You’ve been avoiding me all morning.”

My breath caught instantly. “I….”

Sir Conrad finally lifted his eyes toward me. “You kept sending Ray instead.”

My fingers tightened slightly above the folders resting on my lap. “I was just busy.”

A faint silence filled the office then unexpectedly… “You’re a terrible liar, Eli.”

My entire body froze completely. Sir Conrad leaned back slightly against his chair while still watching me quietly and somehow…his gaze felt heavier today like he was studying me carefully and I could barely even breathe properly anymore.

Last night replayed violently inside my head again. The flashing red lights, the stage, the moment our eyes met…..God. Did he know?!

“I’m sorry,” I blurted out softly before I could stop myself.

Sir Conrad’s eyebrow lifted slightly. “For what?”

My mind immediately stopped functioning, right. He didn’t actually mention Arousal yet. Panic instantly flooded me harder afterward because now I probably looked even more suspicious.

“I just meant…” I struggled awkwardly. “About avoiding you.”

Sir Conrad remained silent for seconds, long enough to completely destroy my remaining sanity.

“Look at me.”

I lifted my eyes toward him and regretted it because Sir Conrad was already looking directly at me.

“You look exhausted again,” he said quietly.

That’s what he wanted to talk about? Not Arousal? Not the bunny boy? Just my exhaustion? Relief crashed into me so suddenly it almost hurt.

“I’m okay, Sir,” I answered automatically.

Sir Conrad’s expression barely changed. “No,” he said calmly. “You’re not.”

The office became quiet again and he continued watching me carefully and that quiet concern felt worse than anger would’ve because despite everything Sir Conrad still looked at me like Eli Vitorio and not like the bunny boy from Arousal.

I didn’t know why that realization affected me so much, maybe because ever since last night, I’d been preparing myself for disgust, disappointment, and judgment.

Sir Conrad was sitting across from me looking more concerned about my exhaustion than anything else.

“You’ve been making more mistakes lately,” Sir Conrad continued calmly afterward while closing the document in front of him. “Your concentration keeps dropping.”

I lowered my eyes immediately. “I’m sorry, Sir.”

“That isn’t what I asked for.”

The firmness in his voice made my chest tighten slightly.

“I already told you, Eli,” he said, though this time there was visible frustration hidden beneath the calmness of his voice. “If you keep working like this, then maybe it’s better for you to leave Romanov Company.”

Sir Conrad continued while lightly tapping his fingers once against the desk. “I already reduced your workload by hiring Ray as my second secretary,” he said calmly. “But you still can’t seem to fix yourself.”

I slowly lowered my gaze further because hearing those words only made the guilt inside me heavier because he really was trying to help me and trying to make things easier for me.

And meanwhile…I was secretly spending every night exhausting myself inside Arousal before returning here every morning pretending everything remained manageable.

“What do you want me to do with you, huh?” The question came softer this time.

I stayed silent because honestly…I didn’t know how to answer him anymore.

Sir Conrad slowly leaned forward, his elbows resting lightly against the desk while his sharp eyes remained fixed directly on me. “Do you have a problem?”

“You can talk to me,” he continued quietly. “My ears are willing to listen to whatever you’re going to say.”

Something painful suddenly tightened inside my throat because the sincerity in his voice sounded real and that only made lying feel harder now.

“Eli…” his voice lowered slightly afterward. “Are you hiding something from me?”

My breath caught instantly. For one horrible second, panic immediately exploded inside my chest because my mind instantly returned toward Arousal.

Did he know? Did he finally recognize me? But then I looked at Sir Conrad properly again and slowly…I realized something. That wasn’t suspicion visible in his eyes right now. He wasn’t looking at me like someone investigating a secret.nHe looked worried like he genuinely believed something serious might be happening to me physically.

Like maybe I was sick and there was something wrong with me that I was desperately hiding alone.

Sir Conrad wasn’t asking out of judgment.

He was asking because he cared and suddenly… I felt even worse for lying to him. My fingers tightened weakly around the folders resting on my lap afterward while I forced myself to answer quietly.

“No, Sir.”

Sir Conrad’s gaze remained fixed on me like he was trying to decide whether to believe my answer or not.

Then eventually, he sighed faintly before rubbing his forehead lightly.

My eyes landed on the tiny keychain still attached there. The small serious-looking figure lightly swung against the black leather when he moved the bag closer.

“You’re staring again,” Sir Conrad suddenly said calmly.

My face heated up instantly. “S…Sorry.”

Unexpectedly, the faintest smile appeared briefly at the corner of his lips.

“You really like seeing this thing.”

My embarrassment immediately worsened. “Because you still use it…”

Sir Conrad’s fingers lightly brushed against the keychain for a brief moment. “You gave it to me.”

That simple answer somehow made my chest ache warmly again.

Chapter 25

The moment I stepped inside our house that night, I immediately knew something was wrong again. The strong smell of alcohol hit me first then the loud sound of something breaking somewhere inside the living room echoed violently throughout the house.

My exhausted body instantly stiffened because even before seeing him properly, I already knew.

Lasing nanaman si Tito.

Heavy rain continuously poured outside while thunder echoed loudly above the roof but somehow, the atmosphere inside the house still felt worse because anger already filled every corner of it.

Another loud crash suddenly echoed from the living room and I quickly walked farther inside only to immediately freeze afterward.

Broken bottles scattered across the floor. An overturned chair near the wall. Several things from the cabinet already shattered across the ground and standing in the middle of all that chaos….my uncle breathed heavily while gripping another empty bottle loosely inside his hand.

The moment his bloodshot eyes landed on me standing near the entrance, his expression immediately twisted with anger.

“Sa wakas umuwi karin!” sigaw niya habang pasuray-suray na lumalapit sakin.

“Tito…” mahina kong tawag habang maingat na lumalapit. “Tama na po… madaling araw na…”

“Nasaan pera ko?!”

The furious scream echoed violently throughout the small house.

I tried calming my voice despite the fear already crawling beneath my skin.

“Tito… kakabigay ko lang po nung isang linggo…”

“Hindi sapat ’yon!”

Before I could even react properly, the empty bottle inside his hand suddenly flew across the room and shattered violently against the wall nearby causing me to flinch hard from shock.

“Talo ako!” sigaw niya ulit habang galit na galit na nakatingin sakin. “Alam mo bang gaano kalaki natalo ko sa sabong?!”

Painful exhaustion mixed together with frustration inside my chest because this exact situation kept repeating over and over again.

Every time he lost gambling money, every time he got drunk, every time he needed somebody to blame.

“Tito please…” mahina kong pagsusumamo habang sinusubukang pigilan siyang kumuha ulit ng bote. “Tama na po… maingay na…”

But the moment my hand touched his arm everything suddenly became worse.

“Wag moko hawakan!”

His hand violently shoved me backward hard enough for my body to slam painfully against the edge of the table behind me. Pain instantly shot through my side causing me to gasp softly.

“T…Tito…”

“Wala kang silbi!” sigaw niya habang mabilis na lumalapit ulit sakin. “Anong kwenta mo kung wala kang maibigay sakin?!”

My chest tightened painfully because despite working myself to exhaustion every single day and night…It still never became enough.

“Nagta-trabaho naman po ako…” mahina kong sagot habang nagsisimula nang mamuo ang luha sa mata ko. “Pagod na pagod na po ako…”

The moment those words left my mouth, his expression darkened even more. “Pagod ka?!” galit niyang sigaw. “Ako nga nawalan ng pera dahil sayo!”

A sharp slap landed violently against my cheek.

My vision blurred instantly from the force.

Pain exploded across the side of my face while my body stumbled sideways from shock. “Tito please!”

Another hit followed immediately before I could even recover properly, then another and another.

Everything happened too fast after that. I barely even managed to protect myself while my drunken uncle continuously lashed out violently in front of me.

His fists painfully collided against my body while furious screaming echoed nonstop around the house.

“Wala kang kwenta!”

Another punch landed painfully against my ribs hard enough to force a cry from my lips immediately.

“Tito tama na po… masakit…”

I desperately tried pushing him away while tears continuously blurred my vision but he only became more aggressive afterward.

“Wala ka talagang kwenta! Mamatay kana!”

That sentence hurt more than the bruises already forming across my body beause deep down…I knew none of this would ever stop.

As long as debts existed and my uncle continued destroying himself through gambling and alcohol, I would always remain trapped like this beside him.

Eventually, I finally managed to break away from his grip while crying uncontrollably already….then I ran.

The heavy rain continued pouring mercilessly from the dark sky while I ran through the empty streets without even properly knowing where I was going anymore because after everything that happened inside our house tonight, my mind already felt completely shattered from exhaustion, fear and pain combined.

Every step hurt.

My bruised ribs painfully tightened every time I tried breathing properly while cold rainwater continuously soaked through my clothes and mixed together with the blood slowly dripping from my split lip.

Behind me, the furious screaming of my drunken uncle still faintly echoed from the house I had just escaped from but eventually, even those sounds slowly disappeared beneath the violent storm surrounding the city.

Still…i kept running anyway.

Barefoot, shivering and crying so hard that my chest already physically ached from it.

At some point, I eventually slowed down because my body genuinely couldn’t handle running anymore and only then did I finally realize where my feet unconsciously brought me.

A bridge.

The old bridge near the river quietly stood beneath the heavy rain while dim streetlights reflected weakly against the dark water below.

Thunder echoed loudly overhead while strong winds pushed harshly against my soaked body but somehow…none of those things scared me anymore because the moment my eyes slowly lowered toward the deep black river underneath the bridge my thoughts suddenly became terrifyingly quiet.

No screaming.

No gambling debts.

No exhaustion from balancing two lives every single day.

No pretending everything remained okay when I already felt completely broken inside.

Just rain, cold wind and the endless dark water beneath me.

My trembling hands slowly rested against the metal railing afterward while tears continuously mixed together with the rain running down my face.

I stared downward for a very long time. The river looked endless beneath the darkness.

One jump.

That was all it would take.

One jump and everything would finally stop hurting. No more dancing beneath neon lights every single night just to survive debts that weren’t even mine in the first place.

No more forcing smiles inside Arousal while strangers looked at my body like something they wanted to own.

No more waking up exhausted every morning just to continue pretending I could still handle working inside Romanov Company normally.

No more bruises.

No more humiliation.

No more pain.

A shaky sob escaped from my lips afterward while my fingers tightened harder around the railing because for the first time in months…the thought of simply ending everything suddenly sounded peaceful.

My trembling fingers slowly loosened from the railing afterward while my breathing became uneven again. I lifted one foot slightly forward but before another thought could fully form inside my head.

A familiar voice suddenly appeared in my mind. “Eli.”

My breath caught instantly and without even meaning to…I immediately pictured Conrad Romanov.

“What do you want me to do with you, huh?”

“You can talk to me.”

The memories crashed into me all at once so suddenly that panic immediately exploded violently inside my chest afterward.

My hands started trembling harder against the railing while fear suddenly crawled through my entire body because then another realization immediately followed.

If I disappeared tonight…Sir Conrad would eventually find out. He would hear what happened and the thought of Conrad Romanov hearing that I died terrified me more than the river beneath my feet.

A painful sob escaped from my lips while I immediately stepped backward away from the railing.

No. I couldn’t do it….I was scared.

So instead of jumping…..I ran.

I ran away from the bridge while the rain continued pouring heavily around me and my breathing became more uneven with every step I took.

Tears continuously blurred my vision while my bruised body screamed painfully from exhaustion but I kept moving anyway because right now, all I knew was that I desperately didn’t want to be alone anymore and eventually…

Bright neon lights finally appeared ahead of me.

Arousal.

The glowing sign reflected brightly against the wet streets while loud music faintly echoed from somewhere inside the club. I stood outside the entrance completely soaked for several long moments while trembling violently beneath the rain because honestly…I didn’t even know why my feet brought me here.

The guards near the entrance immediately looked shocked the second they saw my condition.

“Eli?!”

I tried opening my mouth to answer but no proper words came out anymore because the moment warmth from inside the building touched my freezing skin…everything suddenly hurt worse.

My bruised ribs.

My split lip.

My burning cheek.

My entire body started shaking uncontrollably while tears continuously fell from my eyes without stopping.

“Jesus Christ.”

A familiar deep voice immediately approached quickly from farther inside the hallway.

Frederick.

The owner of Arousal.

The moment his eyes landed on my bruised face and soaked trembling body, his entire expression darkened immediately.

“What happened to you?”

I tried answering, really….but the second I heard genuine concern in somebody’s voice for the first time tonight something inside me completely broke apart.

A painful sob escaped from my throat immediately while my knees nearly gave out beneath me from emotional exhaustion alone.

“Easy… easy…” Frederick immediately caught my shoulders carefully before guiding me farther inside away from the entrance while several nearby staff members stared at me in shock.

“Bring towels. Now.”

People immediately hurried but I barely even noticed them anymore because at this point, I couldn’t stop crying.

Not after tonight, not after standing on that bridge only moments ago genuinely wondering if disappearing forever would finally end all the suffering I carried alone every single day.

Chapter 26

Third person POV

One entire week passed without a single message, phone call or explanation coming from Eli and as each exhausting day slowly dragged forward inside the towering building of Romanov Company, the strange absence that Conrad Romanov originally believed would not affect him at all gradually transformed into something far more irritating and difficult to ignore than he initially expected.

At first, Conrad simply assumed Eli became sick again because the younger man already looked exhausted for weeks even before disappearing completely, however when the second day passed without any update followed by the third, fourth and eventually the entire seventh day, even Conrad himself could no longer deny the growing restlessness slowly crawling beneath his calm exterior.

Every unfinished file left untouched on Eli’s desk continuously irritated him more than necessary while every meeting inside the office somehow felt longer and more unbearable due to the unexplained absence of the quiet employee who used to organize everything efficiently without complaints.

The atmosphere throughout the company gradually became colder as well because Conrad’s patience had already become dangerously thin and unfortunately every employee working beneath him noticed the change almost immediately.

Meetings ended much quicker than usual because nobody wanted to remain inside the same room with him longer than necessary while simple mistakes that Conrad would normally ignore now received terrifyingly sharp criticism capable of making even senior employees nervous.

Even Hugo his cousin eventually noticed the obvious shift in Conrad’s behavior.

“You’re becoming restless over one missing employee,” Hugo casually commented one afternoon while sitting comfortably across Conrad’s office lazily flipping through several business documents without concern.

Conrad barely lifted his eyes from the paperwork spread across his desk before responding in a cold flat tone. “I’m irritated, not restless.”

Hugo immediately smirked because the denial itself already sounded suspicious enough. “Same thing.”

“It isn’t.”

However despite the response, Conrad himself already knew something about Eli’s disappearance genuinely bothered him more than it should and honestly that realization alone only worsened his mood further.

By the seventh day, Conrad finally lost whatever little patience remained inside him and immediately after work ended that evening, he decided he would personally go to Eli’s house himself because at this point he no longer cared whether the younger man found the action invasive or unnecessary.

He simply wanted answers.

Nothing more.

That was exactly what Conrad repeatedly told himself while driving through the dim streets beneath the cold evening sky, although deep down even he no longer sounded fully convinced by his own reasoning anymore.

Eventually the expensive black car slowly stopped several houses away from Eli’s neighborhood and the moment Conrad stepped outside while adjusting the sleeves of his dark coat, his sharp eyes immediately landed on a familiar slim figure walking quietly toward the opposite direction of the street.

A black oversized hoodie covered most of the person’s appearance while gray sweatpants loosely hung against narrow legs but despite the simple clothing and lowered head, Conrad recognized him instantly.

Eli.

Conrad’s expression immediately darkened because after disappearing for one entire week without explanation, the younger man somehow looked like he was heading somewhere with purpose instead of recovering from illness inside his house like Conrad originally assumed.

Without wasting another second, Conrad quietly followed him.

The farther Eli walked through the dark streets, the deeper the faint crease between Conrad’s brows gradually became because eventually bright neon lights started glowing ahead against the darkness.

Then finally…..a familiar sign illuminated the streets beneath the night sky.

“Arousal.”

Conrad immediately stopped walking for a brief moment while confusion mixed together with growing irritation inside his chest because out of every possible place Eli could have gone after vanishing from Romanov Company entirely…

Why here?

His sharp gaze remained fixed on Eli’s hooded figure while the younger man quietly entered through the side employee entrance of the club before disappearing completely inside.

Conrad continued staring toward the entrance silently for several long seconds afterward before eventually following him inside anyway.

The moment Conrad stepped inside Arousal once more, loud bass immediately vibrated throughout the entire establishment while red and violet neon lights endlessly reflected against expensive liquor bottles lining the crowded main bar downstairs.

Nothing about the club changed compared to the first night he visited with Hugo.

The same heavy atmosphere remained.

The same overwhelming music echoed violently across the building.

The same customers filled nearly every table while laughter, alcohol and smoke mixed together beneath dim flashing lights.

Yet somehow tonight everything felt entirely different because now Conrad knew Eli was somewhere inside this place.

His sharp eyes quietly searched through the crowded surroundings while he walked toward the second floor overlooking the stage below and eventually…he saw him.

Still wearing the black hoodie, Eli quickly slipped behind the backstage curtains before disappearing from sight completely.

Conrad’s brows furrowed deeper immediately afterward.

Hours passed.

Then suddenly the loud music throughout the club gradually shifted into something slower, heavier and far more seductive while the lights dimmed across the entire establishment causing the atmosphere to instantly change.

Immediately afterward the crowd erupted loudly.

“BUNNY BOY!”

“SIYA NA!”

“Masked bunny!”

Conrad slowly straightened from where he leaned against the second-floor railing while his sharp gaze lowered toward the stage below.

A man holding a microphone eventually stepped toward the center of the stage while grinning toward the excited crowd beneath the flashing crimson lights.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” the host announced dramatically through the speakers, “the one and only Bunny Boy!”

The entire club practically exploded into deafening cheers afterward.

A figure slowly emerged from behind the curtains beneath the flashing red lights.

Black bunny ears rested above dark hair.

Silver chains loosely decorated a painfully familiar slim waist.

A fitted black outfit tightly hugged a body Conrad now recognized instantly and the mask Conrad froze completely.

For several long seconds, the loud music surrounding the club disappeared entirely from his senses because beneath those flashing neon lights stood the same quiet employee he spent an entire week searching for.

Eli.

The realization crashed violently inside Conrad’s chest while below the stage lights Bunny Boy slowly started moving together with the heavy rhythm of the music.

Every movement.

Every slight turn.

Every nervous lowering of the head.

Now Conrad finally understood why the dancer looked so familiar during his first visit to Arousal because the masked performer standing beneath all those lustful eyes had been Eli the entire time.

His employee.

The same exhausted boy working quietly beneath him every single day inside Romanov Company.

Conrad’s jaw immediately tightened dangerously while his sharp gaze remained completely fixed on the stage because suddenly all he could notice were the countless customers openly staring at Eli’s body beneath the flashing red lights.

The loud screams.

The shameless comments.

The hungry eyes watching every movement Eli made.

Something ugly twisted violently inside Conrad’s chest afterward and although he refused to acknowledge the exact emotion completely, the growing anger inside him became impossible to ignore.

Not anger toward the customers.

Not even toward the club itself but toward Eli because instead of asking for help…instead of speaking honestly…Eli chose this place.

The entire performance felt unbearably long because every passing second only worsened Conrad’s mood further and by the time the music finally ended while Eli disappeared backstage once more beneath loud disappointed protests from the crowd, Conrad’s patience had already completely snapped.

Without hesitation, Conrad immediately called one of the nearby waiters over toward his private table upstairs.

“I want Bunny Boy tonight.”

The waiter immediately looked nervous afterward before bowing slightly. “S…Sir… Bunny Boy doesn’t accept private table requests…”

Conrad’s expression never changed. “Tell him my name.”

The waiter visibly swallowed hard.

“Conrad Romanov.”

Silence briefly followed before the waiter quickly nodded and hurried toward backstage immediately.

Meanwhile Conrad remained seated alone inside one of the private VIP rooms upstairs while dim lights reflected faintly against untouched expensive liquor bottles resting across the glass table nearby.

Several long minutes eventually passed before the door finally opened slowly.

Then Eli stepped inside.

Still wearing the black bunny mask.

Still dressed in the same fitted black outfit from the stage.

For several seconds neither of them spoke at all.

Eli remained standing near the doorway visibly tense while Conrad silently sat across the room watching him with dangerously unreadable eyes capable of making the younger man’s heartbeat immediately become uneven beneath his chest.

Eli forced a weak small laugh despite the obvious nervousness surrounding him completely.

“Good evening, sir,” he softly greeted while trying desperately to sound normal. “First time requesting me?”

Conrad continued staring at him silently. The suffocating silence inside the room only became heavier with every passing second.

Still trying to maintain the act, Eli slowly walked farther inside before carefully sitting across from Conrad while pretending he had absolutely no idea the man in front of him was his own employer.

“What would you like tonight?” Eli softly asked again.

Still no answer came from Conrad…only silence.

Then finally Conrad spoke. “How’s the feeling working here… Eli?”

The question immediately shattered every ounce of composure Eli desperately tried maintaining because the younger man’s body visibly stiffened in shock the moment his real name left Conrad’s lips.

Complete silence filled the room once more before Eli nervously laughed again though this time the sound came out painfully weak and unstable.

“H…Huh?” he whispered softly while avoiding Conrad’s eyes completely. “What are you talking about?”

Conrad ignored the pathetic attempt entirely. “Is Arousal more satisfying than working under Romanov Company?”

Fear immediately flashed across Eli’s exposed lower face beneath the black mask while his breathing visibly became uneven afterward.

Panic, humiliation and shame.

Every emotion appeared clearly despite the mask still hiding half of his face.

Then suddenly Eli lowered his head before weak laughter escaped from his lips once more although this time it sounded completely broken.

Conrad’s patience finally snapped entirely. “Face me, Eli.”

The anger in Conrad’s voice immediately made Eli flinch violently.

Slowly and hesitantly, Eli eventually lifted his head.

Even beneath the dim lights Conrad could clearly see how exhausted he looked because faint bruises still remained visible along Eli’s jawline while his eyes appeared swollen and sleepless like he hadn’t properly rested in days.

Somehow that sight alone only worsened Conrad’s anger further.

Suddenly Eli stood from the couch afterward while avoiding Conrad’s gaze completely.

“I should go…”

However before he could move farther, Conrad immediately grabbed Eli harshly by the arm before pulling him back down onto the couch again.

“Fuck, Eli!”

The sudden outburst instantly froze Eli in place.

“I paid for your night,” Conrad coldly continued while tightening his grip slightly around Eli’s arm. “You’re not leaving until you give me a proper explanation.”

Eli painfully bit his lower lip while keeping his eyes lowered completely toward the floor.

“I’m going to leave Romanov Company.”

The words immediately made the atmosphere inside the room become unbearably heavy afterward.

Conrad slowly loosened his grip. “What?”

Eli swallowed nervously before quietly repeating himself. “I’m resigning.”

Conrad stared at him coldly. “Why?”

Silence immediately followed once more before Eli finally forced himself to answer despite the visible trembling in his voice.

“…Because I like working here.”

Conrad remained completely still meanwhile Eli continued speaking despite how visibly difficult every word already became for him.

“I love working at Arousal more than working under Romanov Company.”

“Are you fucking joking?!” his voice immediately echoed violently throughout the room causing Eli to flinch hard against the couch while Conrad abruptly stood from his seat with eyes darkened dangerously beneath the dim neon lights surrounding them.

“You’re seriously going to leave Romanov Company,” Conrad continued furiously while staring directly at Eli, “just to dance in front of all those thirsty monsters outside instead of working under me?!”

Every single word struck Eli painfully because despite the anger filling Conrad’s voice, underneath it existed something far worse.

Disappointment.

Eli’s trembling fingers immediately while he kept his head lowered completely toward the floor because honestly…he no longer knew how to explain himself properly anymore.

How could he even begin explaining the truth?

How could he tell Conrad Romanov that the only reason he continued dancing inside Arousal every single night was because of gambling debts that never belonged to him in the first place?

That every exhausting performance beneath those flashing neon lights only existed because his drunken uncle continuously destroyed whatever little money Eli managed to earn.

That the bruises still hidden beneath his clothes came from trying to survive inside a home that stopped feeling safe a very long time ago.

Eli wanted to speak.

He really did.

Several explanations desperately pushed against his throat while his chest painfully tightened from emotional exhaustion but in the end…he still remained silent.

Telling Conrad the truth felt even more humiliating than dancing half-covered in front of strangers every night.

Conrad’s jaw tightened harder afterward while waiting for an answer that never came.

“Say something.”

Still nothing.

Only silence.

Painfully broken silence.

Eli slowly stood from the couch once more “I should go…”

Before he could take another step away, Conrad immediately grabbed his arm again with enough force to pull him backward once more.

Eli lost balance instantly while Conrad’s grip unintentionally caught against the edge of the black bunny mask tied around Eli’s face.

The strings snapped loose.

Everything seemed to slow.

The black mask slipped completely away from Eli’s face before falling silently against the floor beneath them.

Conrad froze immediately.

The faint bruising along Eli’s cheekbone had already turned dark yellow and violet from healing while another fading mark remained near the corner of his split lip.

Even worse, now that the mask no longer hid half his face, Conrad could clearly see how exhausted Eli truly looked.

His eyes appeared swollen from crying.

Dark shadows rested heavily beneath them like he hadn’t slept properly for days and despite trying desperately to appear calm earlier…Eli looked completely shattered.

The anger inside Conrad instantly disappeared replaced by something far quieter and heavier the moment his eyes fully absorbed every visible injury covering Eli’s face.

His grip around Eli’s arm slowly loosened.

Then finally Conrad spoke again though this time his voice no longer sounded furious. Instead….It sounded softer.

“Who did this to you?”

The question immediately made Eli’s chest tighten painfully.

His entire body stiffened while humiliation crawled violently beneath his skin.

Eli immediately turned his face away because he genuinely could not bear it. “Please…” he whispered weakly.

His voice broke instantly.

“Umalis kana.”

Conrad’s expression tightened slightly while Eli quickly stepped backward away from him.

“I can’t…” Eli continued softly while struggling to keep his breathing steady. “I can’t face you right now…”

Every word sounded painfully shattered beneath the heavy silence filling the room.

Eli’s trembling hands immediately covered part of his bruised face afterward while he desperately tried stopping the tears already threatening to fall again because after everything Conrad discovered tonight…

After the mask finally fell…

Eli no longer knew which part humiliated him more.

The fact that Conrad now knew he worked inside Arousal…or the fact that Conrad finally saw how broken his life truly was beneath everything Eli kept trying so hard to hide.

Chapter 27

Third person pov

The heavy silence inside the private room continued suffocating both of them while the black bunny mask remained lying silently on the floor between their feet like undeniable proof that every secret Eli desperately tried hiding had finally collapsed completely tonight.

Eli kept his face turned away afterward while his trembling fingers remained pressed weakly against the fading bruises along his cheek because right now even breathing properly already felt painfully difficult beneath the overwhelming humiliation crushing his chest.

Meanwhile Conrad continued staring at him silently. The anger that previously consumed him had already disappeared completely because now that the mask was gone and the injuries covering Eli’s face became fully visible beneath the dim lights, something inside Conrad shifted entirely.

Those bruises were not accidental.

The exhaustion beneath Eli’s eyes was not caused by simple overwork.

And the broken expression trembling across Eli’s face right now…It looked far too familiar to someone carrying pain alone for far too long.

Finally Conrad slowly stepped closer. “Tell me what happened, Eli.”

Eli immediately stiffened at the softness in Conrad’s voice.

“Don’t hide anything from me,” Conrad continued quietly while keeping his eyes fixed entirely on him. “I already told you before that I’m here ready to listen.”

The words struck Eli hard because hearing genuine concern from Conrad Romanov only made everything inside his chest hurt worse.

Eli remained completely silent while his breathing became increasingly uneven because honestly…he wanted to tell him but the moment those thoughts appeared, shame immediately crushed them again.

How could someone like Conrad Romanov possibly understand a life this miserable?

Eli stepped backward before harshly pushing Conrad away from him. “Stop it…”

His broken voice immediately echoed softly throughout the room.

Conrad barely moved from the shove “Eli–”

“Please stop looking at me like that.” Eli’s breathing became shakier while tears slowly started forming in his swollen eyes once more. “I already look pathetic enough.”

Conrad frowned immediately. “You think I pity you?”

Eli weakly laughed afterward although the sound came out painfully unstable. “Don’t you?”

“No.”

The answer came far too quickly.

Eli immediately fell silent while Conrad slowly walked closer once more despite the younger man visibly trying to avoid him.

“Come back with me, Eli.” Conrad’s voice remained low and steady while speaking. “Let’s solve your problems properly.”

The younger man slowly shook his head.

“You don’t have to face everything alone anymore,” Conrad quietly continued while keeping his gaze completely fixed on Eli’s trembling figure. “I’m here.”

The words nearly shattered whatever composure Eli still desperately tried maintaining because for one moment…he genuinely wanted to believe him.

He wanted to reach toward Conrad’s outstretched hand.

He wanted to accept the help being offered so sincerely in front of him right now.

God, he wanted to.

Eli’s trembling fingers slightly lifted almost unconsciously toward Conrad’s hand but he stopped himself because reality quickly returned once more.

Conrad Romanov was his boss.

A powerful man with his own responsibilities and life.

Meanwhile Eli was nothing more than a burden filled with debts, bruises and endless problems that never seemed to end.

How could he possibly drag Conrad into all of that?

Eli slowly lowered his hand again afterward before weakly stepping backward. “You shouldn’t involve yourself with me anymore.”

Conrad’s expression darkened slightly. “And why exactly not?”

“Because I’m trouble.”

“You think I care?”

“You should.”

The response came out more broken than Eli intended.

Conrad stared at him silently while Eli struggled to keep his emotions from collapsing entirely again.

“My uncle has debts,” Eli finally admitted quietly while avoiding Conrad’s eyes completely. “A lot.”

“He drinks every day,” Eli continued weakly while forcing the words past the painful tightness in his throat. “Every time he loses money…he gets angry.”

Conrad’s jaw slowly tightened. “The bruises…” Conrad started quietly.

Eli immediately laughed bitterly afterward before wiping his tears quickly with trembling fingers. “I told you I’m trouble.”

“How long?”

Eli stayed silent.

“How long has he been hurting you?”

The question immediately made Eli’s chest tighten again because Conrad’s voice no longer sounded angry anymore.

It sounded furious in an entirely different way now.

Eventually Eli answered quietly.

“Since my parents died.”

Conrad stared at him while something cold slowly settled inside his chest because suddenly everything finally started making sense.

The exhaustion.

The constant fear hidden beneath Eli’s quiet personality.

The overworking.

The secret second job.

The bruises.

All of it.

Eli weakly smiled although it looked completely shattered beneath the dim lights. “So please…” he whispered softly. “Just leave this alone already.”

Conrad immediately shook his head once. “No.”

Eli looked up at him weakly.

“I’m not leaving you here.”

The firmness in Conrad’s voice instantly made Eli’s chest ache painfully again because nobody had ever spoken to him like that before.

Like staying mattered.

Like he mattered.

But that only terrified him more.

“You don’t understand…” Eli whispered shakily while tears continuously blurred his vision again. “If you help me…eventually I’ll become your responsibility too.”

Conrad stared at him for several long seconds afterward before finally answering quietly. “Then let me.”

The moment those words left Conrad’s lips, the entire room suddenly fell into a suffocating silence so heavy that even the loud bass vibrating faintly from outside the private VIP room somehow sounded distant and muffled.

His tear-filled eyes slowly lifted toward Conrad as though he genuinely could not believe what he had just heard because for several long seconds, his exhausted mind refused to properly process the response standing directly in front of him.

Then let me.

Such simple words.

Yet somehow they struck deeper than anything else Conrad said tonight.

Eli’s breathing immediately became uneven again while his fingers trembled weakly at his sides because no one had ever willingly chosen to carry even the smallest piece of his burdens before.

Not without wanting something in return.

Not without eventually getting tired of him.

Not without leaving.

Conrad slowly stepped closer again while keeping his sharp gaze completely fixed on Eli’s shattered expression.

“You’re not a responsibility,” Conrad quietly said.

Eli immediately lowered his eyes again while weak laughter escaped from his lips although the sound carried no amusement at all.

“That’s easy for you to say.”

“It’s the truth.”

“No, Sir…” Eli whispered shakily while taking another step backward. “You just don’t understand what kind of life I have.”

“Then explain it to me.”

The response came instantly.

The problem was not that Conrad failed to understand.

The problem was that if Conrad continued looking at him like this any longer, Eli genuinely feared he would finally break completely.

“I’m drowning,” Eli admitted quietly while forcing the painful words past the tightness in his throat. “Every single day feels like drowning and no matter how hard I work it never becomes enough.”

Conrad remained silent while listening carefully.

“My uncle keeps borrowing money from dangerous people because of gambling,” Eli continued while his voice gradually became more unstable. “Every time I think the debts are finally getting smaller, another problem appears again.”

Eli laughed bitterly afterward before wiping his tears harshly against his sleeve.

“I work at Romanov Company during the day then dance here at night because normal salaries aren’t enough anymore,” he admitted softly. “Sometimes I don’t even sleep properly because I need to keep earning money somehow.”

Conrad’s jaw slowly tightened harder with every word.

“And when he drinks…” Eli’s breathing shook violently afterward. “He becomes worse.”

The bruises on Eli’s face suddenly felt even heavier beneath Conrad’s gaze.

For several seconds Eli said nothing more while his chest continuously rose and fell unevenly because finally speaking the truth aloud somehow made everything feel far too real.

Eventually Conrad quietly asked, “Why didn’t you tell me?”

Eli immediately smiled weakly. “How could I?”

Conrad frowned slightly.

“You’re Conrad Romanov,” Eli continued softly while finally forcing himself to look directly at him again. “You live in a completely different world from mine.”

“That doesn’t matter.”

“It does.”

Eli’s voice cracked painfully afterward. “You’re someone people respect,” he whispered shakily. “Someone powerful. Someone successful.”

“I’m just…” Eli’s voice slowly disappeared afterward before he weakly looked away again. “Look at me.”

Conrad did and honestly that only made his chest tighten harder because standing in front of him right now was not someone weak or pathetic.

It was someone exhausted from surviving alone for far too long.

Conrad stepped forward once more until barely any distance remained between them.

“Look at you?” Conrad repeated quietly afterward. “Fine.”

Eli immediately stiffened.

“I see someone working himself to death just to survive problems he didn’t even create,” Conrad continued while his voice remained frighteningly calm. “I see someone carrying responsibilities that should’ve never belonged to him in the first place.”

Eli’s eyes immediately became watery again. “And I see someone so used to suffering alone that he genuinely believes accepting help makes him a burden.”

Every word struck directly against Eli’s chest causing tears to finally spill uncontrollably down his face again.

“Stop…” Eli whispered weakly.

But Conrad didn’t. “You think working in a place like this makes me look down on you?” Conrad asked quietly. “It doesn’t.”

“I danced half naked in front of strangers…” he whispered brokenly. “You saw that.”

“Yes,” Conrad answered honestly. “And?”

Eli slowly lowered his hands while staring at Conrad silently through blurred vision.

Conrad’s expression remained unreadable beneath the dim lights but his voice stayed steady when he finally spoke again.

“You survived.”

The simple answer completely shattered whatever strength Eli still had left.

A painful sob instantly escaped from his lips while his knees nearly gave out beneath him from emotional exhaustion alone.

Conrad immediately caught him before he could collapse completely.

Eli’s trembling hands instinctively gripped the front of Conrad’s dark shirt tightly while he cried helplessly against him because after spending so many years forcing himself to remain strong alone tonight finally became too much.

Conrad silently held him upright without speaking.

Without judgment.

Without impatience and for the first time in a very long while…Eli allowed himself to stop pretending he was okay.

Chapter 28

Conrad’s Pov

I barely slept that night.

Even after leaving Arousal, my mind refused to become quiet because every single time I closed my eyes, all I could see was Eli standing beneath those flashing lights wearing that ridiculous bunny mask while strangers stared at him like something they wanted to consume.

But that wasn’t the part haunting me the most.

It was his face after the mask fell.

The bruises.

The exhaustion.

The way his voice completely broke while asking me to leave because he couldn’t bear facing me anymore after everything I discovered.

And worst of all…the fact that even after everything he confessed, Eli still genuinely believed he was nothing more than a burden waiting to destroy everyone around him.

I hated that thought more than I should have.

By morning, I already made a decision.

The moment my car stopped outside Arousal once again, irritation immediately settled heavily inside my chest because seeing the club during daytime somehow felt even worse now that I knew Eli spent countless nights destroying himself inside this place just to survive debts that never should’ve belonged to him in the first place.

The loud music was gone now.

No flashing lights.

No screaming customers.

Only exhausted workers quietly cleaning tables while the smell of alcohol still lingered faintly throughout the empty building.

The moment I stepped inside, several employees immediately recognized me from last night and one of them nervously approached.

“Sir Romanov…”

“I’m looking for your owner.”

The employee immediately nodded before guiding me toward the second floor where a private office quietly overlooked the empty club downstairs.

A few moments later, I entered the room.

The man sitting behind the desk slowly lifted his eyes toward me before leaning back against his chair calmly.

Frederick.

Even without the overwhelming atmosphere of the club surrounding him, the man still carried the same intimidating presence beneath his composed expression and sharp gaze.

“So,” he casually muttered while observing me carefully, “you’re Conrad Romanov.”

“And you’re Frederick.”

A faint amused smile briefly appeared across his face afterward. “Eli talks about you.”

That immediately caught my attention.

I stayed silent while Frederick continued watching me carefully afterward like he was trying to decide whether I deserved the trust Eli apparently gave me.

“At first it was mostly work-related things,” Frederick quietly continued while resting one arm against the desk. “Then eventually your name started appearing more often.”

Something about hearing that unsettled me unexpectedly.

I ignored it.

Instead I immediately spoke. “Eli isn’t going to work here anymore.”

The atmosphere inside the office instantly shifted.

Frederick became completely silent for several long seconds before finally asking, “Did Eli say that himself?”

“No.”

“Then what exactly makes you think you can decide that for him?”

My jaw tightened. “He’s exhausted.”

Frederick stared at me silently before quietly answering, “He’s been exhausted for a very long time.”

The response irritated me because unfortunately he was right.

Frederick slowly stood before walking toward the large window overlooking the empty club below.

“When Eli first came here,” he quietly started, “he looked terrified of everything.”

I remained silent while listening.

“He could barely even look customers in the eyes properly,” Frederick continued softly. “Every loud sound made him flinch and every time somebody got too close during performances, he looked like he wanted to disappear completely.”

My chest tightened unpleasantly because suddenly I could picture it too clearly.

Eli forcing himself to dance despite being terrified.

Eli enduring all those people staring at him every night.

Eli pretending to survive while slowly drowning beneath everything alone.

“But despite all that,” Frederick continued while still looking downstairs toward the empty stage, “he kept returning every single night because he desperately needed the money.”

Silence filled the office.

Then finally Frederick turned toward me again. “Eli trusts people very carefully,” he quietly said. “And honestly…he trusts you more than he realizes.”

I frowned slightly.

“He talks about you differently.”

Frederick slowly crossed his arms while continuing in a calmer tone. “He’s my employee,” he muttered. “But more than that…he’s someone I watched destroy himself trying to survive.”

I stayed silent.

“So understand this carefully, Mr. Romanov,” Frederick continued while staring directly into my eyes now. “I’m trusting you with someone important to me.”

“And if I ever find out you hurt him…” Frederick’s voice lowered dangerously. “The entirety of Arousal itself will take him back from you.”

Neither of us looked away….then finally he spoke once more. “Save him from drowning, Mr. Romanov.”

The words stayed inside my head long after I eventually left Arousal because the truth was…Eli had already been drowning for years before anybody finally noticed.

Now that I knew everything…Ignoring it no longer felt possible anymore.

That same afternoon, several thick folders rested spread across my office desk containing every piece of information my men managed to gather regarding Eli’s uncle.

Illegal gambling debts.

Loan sharks.

Unpaid balances.

Increasing interest rates.

The deeper I looked into everything, the colder my expression gradually became because the amount itself honestly meant nothing compared to the money I possessed.

But the fact Eli carried all of this alone….that irritated me more than anything else.

I finally understood now.

Why he constantly looked exhausted.

Why he overworked himself endlessly.

Why he forced himself to dance inside Arousal despite obviously hating it because Eli genuinely believed there was no other way left for him to survive.

I leaned back against my chair while staring silently toward the city skyline outside my office windows because for the first time in a very long while…I felt angry at something I couldn’t simply solve through power alone.

Eli’s suffering wasn’t caused by weakness, it came from years of surviving without anyone standing beside him.

I picked up my phone, several calls followed.

No hesitation.

No negotiations.

One by one….ecery single debt connected to Eli’s uncle disappeared completely under my name.

By the time night finally arrived, I was already standing outside Eli’s house.

The quiet neighborhood looked even more miserable beneath the dim yellow streetlights while faint sounds of drunken shouting echoed from somewhere deeper inside the small crowded streets surrounding the area.

I slowly stepped out of the car while my sharp gaze settled toward the worn-down house standing several meters ahead because honestly…now that I knew the truth, the place looked exactly like what I imagined.

Tired, neglected and broken….just like Eli.

The moment I approached the gate, another loud crash suddenly echoed violently from inside the house followed immediately by furious yelling.

“Wala kang kwentang bata ka!”

My jaw tightened instantly.

Without hesitation, I pushed the gate open before walking directly toward the front door and the second I stepped inside…I immediately saw him.

Eli stood near the living room corner visibly startled while his bruised hands tightly gripped the sleeves of his oversized hoodie.

Meanwhile several broken bottles remained scattered across the floor around him while a drunken middle-aged man stood nearby breathing heavily with obvious irritation written across his face.

The moment Eli’s eyes landed on me standing near the doorway, his entire expression completely froze.

“S…Sir…?”

Shock immediately flooded his exhausted face because clearly…he never expected me to appear here.

The drunken man slowly turned toward me before suddenly laughing loudly the moment recognition crossed his face.

“Boss mo pala ’to, Eli?” he mocked while pointing toward me carelessly. “Ginawa mo ba sinasabi ko? Pinagkakitaan mo ba siya?”

My expression darkened instantly.

The older man laughed even harder while swaying slightly from intoxication.

“Nakahithit ka ba ng pera! Hahahahaha!”

Eli visibly panicked immediately. “T…Tito—”

“Sabi ko naman sayo eh!” the man continued mockingly while grinning drunkenly toward Eli. “Mayaman yang boss mo! Konting lambing mo lang baka binigyan kana milyon!”

“Sinabi ko pong hindi ko gagawin yung sinasabi niyo!” Eli immediately answered shakily.

I stayed completely silent while slowly realizing exactly what kind of pressure Eli had been enduring even outside Arousal.

His own uncle tried forcing him to use me for money.

To sell himself and instead of doing it Eli chose destroying himself inside Arousal instead.

Something cold immediately settled inside my chest.

The older man clicked his tongue irritably before glaring toward Eli again.

“Tanga ka kasi!” he spat harshly. “Nandyan na yung mayamang boss mo tapos sasayaw kapa sa bar parang gago!”

Eli lowered his head while shame visibly flooded his exhausted face. My patience finally started disappearing completely.

“Eli is coming with me.”

The older man instantly stopped laughing “Ano?” he snapped harshly. “Bakit sasama sayo pamangkin ko?”

“He’s leaving.”

The drunken man’s face twisted with anger.

“Hindi siya aalis dito!” he barked furiously. “Ako guardian niya!”

“Guardian?” I repeated coldly.

“Oo guardian ako niya!” he shouted aggressively. “Ako nagpalaki diyan simula nung mamatay magulang niya!”

I slowly stepped forward while keeping my eyes fixed directly on him. “And this is how you repay him?”

The man visibly stiffened.

“Since the day you started hurting him,” I calmly continued, “forcing him to work himself to exhaustion just to support your gambling, alcohol and every selfish decision you continue making…”

The older man’s drunken expression darkened.

“And trying to push him into using other people for money,” I added coldly while glancing briefly toward Eli, “I don’t think you deserve to call yourself his guardian anymore.”

“Tangina mo!” he shouted furiously while violently shoving the nearby table causing another bottle to shatter loudly across the floor. “Wala kang alam sa buhay namin!”

“I know enough.”

The silence became suffocating.

Eli looked terrified beside us while his uncle’s breathing gradually became heavier from anger and alcohol combined.

“Maswerte ka,” the older man hissed angrily afterward while glaring directly at me, “kasi ayaw ni Eli ipakulong ako.”

My expression instantly darkened completely. Because that sentence alone already confirmed everything.

Eli truly protected this man despite every bruise, every hit and every miserable thing he suffered inside this house.

Slowly I turned toward Eli afterward. “You knew he could go to prison for this?”

Eli immediately lowered his eyes while weakly nodding.

“Tito parin siya.”

The answer irritated me more than it should have. Even now, even after everything….Eli still protected him.

His uncle suddenly laughed bitterly. “Tingnan mo?” he mocked while pointing drunkenly toward Eli. “Hindi niya kaya umalis dito.”

I ignored him completely before looking directly toward Eli again. “Pack your things.”

Eli immediately looked up in shock. “S..Sir…”

“You’re coming with me.”

His breathing instantly became uneven afterward while panic visibly crossed his exhausted face. “I can’t…”

“Yes, you can.”

“No…” Eli whispered shakily while stepping backward slightly. “Hindi ko pwedeng iwan—”

“Why not?”

Eli fell silent afterward because neither of us needed the answer anymore.

Guilt chained him inside this house far more effectively than fear ever could.

I slowly walked closer before lowering my voice slightly. “I already settled the debts.”

“Ano?”

“I paid everything.”

Eli stared at me helplessly while disbelief instantly flooded his exhausted face because for several horrifying seconds…he genuinely looked like someone who no longer understood what reality was anymore.

“T….That’s impossible…”

“It’s done.”

His uncle exploded immediately afterward. “ANO?!” he shouted furiously while stumbling closer. “Anong ibig mong sabihin bayad na?!”

I barely looked toward him. “You owe nobody anymore.”

Eli’s trembling hands slowly tightened while tears visibly started forming inside his eyes because for the first time, the chains trapping him finally disappeared.

“You…” Eli whispered weakly while staring at me in disbelief. “Why would you do that…?”

Because I couldn’t keep watching you drown.

The words nearly escaped my mouth but Instead I answered calmly.

“Because you needed help.”

Eli looked away while visibly struggling to process everything happening around him. Meanwhile his uncle stepped forward again furiously.

“Hindi siya sasama sayo!” he barked loudly. “Pamangkin ko siya!”

This time i completely lost whatever patience remained inside me.

“He stopped being yours the moment you treated him like property instead of family.”

The older man instantly fell silent then finally I looked toward Eli once more.

“Go pack your things.”

Eli turned around before quietly walking toward his room and this time he didn’t look back at his uncle anymore.

Eli quietly started packing the few belongings he still had left inside the small room he spent years trapped in while downstairs the heavy silence inside the living room gradually became suffocating now that only his uncle and I remained standing there.

The drunken man still looked irritated despite everything that already happened tonight while carelessly opening another bottle in front of me as though none of this situation genuinely affected him at all.

That alone completely destroyed whatever little patience I still tried maintaining.

Slowly, I stepped closer while staring directly into his eyes.

“I lost my patience with you the moment I saw the bruises on Eli.”

The older man visibly stiffened slightly afterward although arrogance still remained across his expression.

“I honestly wanted to beat you until you dropped dead right there,” I continued coldly while keeping my voice dangerously calm. “But I kept myself under control because I know Eli still cares about you despite everything you did to him.”

His uncle slowly lowered the bottle slightly while staring back at me silently.

“But don’t expect me to stop here,” I quietly added afterward while my gaze darkened completely. “I’ll make sure you experience hell.”

The older man’s expression visibly changed slightly.

“Maybe not inside prison,” I continued softly, “but right here in your own life.”

I stepped away from him without another word because honestly…a man like him no longer deserved even a single ounce of mercy from me anymore.

Chapter 29

Eli’s Pov

The entire ride felt unreal.

I stayed completely silent inside Sir Conrad’s car while the city lights outside continuously passed beside the windows in long blurred streaks of yellow, white and red, yet despite everything moving around me…my mind still felt trapped back inside that house.

Inside the shattered living room.

Inside the moment Sir Conrad stood in front of my uncle without even once looking afraid.

My fingers slowly tightened against the sleeves of my oversized hoodie while I kept my gaze lowered toward my lap because even now…I still couldn’t properly process the fact that everything was over.

The debts were gone.

The endless pressure suffocating me for years suddenly disappeared in a single night so quickly that my chest almost hurt trying to believe it and…that terrified me more than the debts themselves.

Because I genuinely didn’t know what to do anymore now that survival was no longer the only thing keeping me moving forward every single day.

The silence inside the car remained calm and heavy at the same time while Sir Conrad quietly drove through the nearly empty streets without forcing conversation between us.

I was grateful for that because honestly…I didn’t trust my own voice right now.

Not after everything he discovered.

Not after he saw me inside Arousal dancing beneath those disgusting lights while strangers stared at my body like starving animals.

Just remembering it already made shame crawl violently beneath my skin.

My chest tightened painfully while I slowly turned my face toward the window because even now…I still couldn’t stop thinking about the expression Sir Conrad made the moment my bunny mask fell.

That look never disappeared from my head.

Not disappointment.

Not disgust.

Something worse….pain and somehow…that hurt me far more than anger ever could.

I slowly closed my eyes for several seconds while trying to calm the overwhelming thoughts continuously drowning my mind because the truth was…I no longer knew how to face him properly anymore.

Not when he already knew everything.

Not when he already saw the worst parts of me.

Not when my feelings for him kept growing more dangerous every single day despite knowing someone like me should never even think about wanting someone like Conrad Romanov in the first place.

His world was impossibly far from mine.

He belonged among powerful people, luxurious buildings, expensive suits and a life filled with control.

Meanwhile I came from broken walls, unpaid debts, bruises hidden beneath oversized clothes and nights spent dancing inside a club just to survive another week.

The distance between us was so painfully obvious that even allowing myself to feel anything at all already felt humiliating.

I needed to stop this before my heart completely ruined me.

The car eventually slowed down before finally stopping several minutes later.

My breathing unconsciously faltered slightly the moment I looked outside and realized we already arrived.

The house standing before me looked enormous beneath the soft outdoor lights illuminating the property while tall gates closed behind us after the car entered.

No, it’s not a house…it’s a mansion.

My stomach immediately tightened from nervousness because simply looking at the place already made me feel horribly out of place.

Sir Conrad stepped out first before walking toward my side and opening the door for me himself.

“Tara.”

I slowly nodded before carefully stepping outside while trying not to visibly look overwhelmed by everything surrounding me.

The inside felt even larger.

Soft warm lights illuminated the massive living room while elegant furniture rested neatly across the space so perfectly that honestly…I became afraid of accidentally touching something expensive.

My footsteps felt embarrassingly small against the polished floors while Sir Conrad calmly guided me farther inside.

“Sit down first.”

I obeyed before carefully sitting at the edge of the large couch while keeping my hands tightly together on my lap because despite how exhausted I already felt…my body still remained tense from nervousness.

Sir Conrad left briefly without saying anything else.

The silence surrounding me immediately became suffocating.

I slowly looked around the enormous living room while my chest tightened strangely because for the first time in years…I was somewhere peaceful.

No screaming.

No shattered bottles.

No smell of alcohol.

No fear of hearing angry footsteps outside my room.

Several moments later, Sir Conrad returned carrying a first aid kit in one hand before quietly sitting down beside me on the couch.

My heartbeat instantly became uneven.

“You’re hurt.” His deep calm voice somehow made my chest feel even tighter.

“I’m okay,” I answered automatically despite knowing how ridiculous that sounded now.

Sir Conrad didn’t respond immediately.

Instead he calmly opened the first aid kit before pulling out cotton, antiseptic and bandages with quiet patience that made everything feel even more unbearable for me emotionally because nobody had ever treated my injuries this gently before.

“Look at me.”

My breathing slightly faltered.

Slowly, I lifted my eyes toward him and the moment Sir Conrad leaned closer, my entire body became stiff because the distance between us suddenly disappeared almost completely while his hand carefully tilted my chin upward.

“Stay still.”

I tried….God, I really tried but the moment the cold cotton softly touched the bruise near my lower lip, my heartbeat started pounding violently inside my chest so loudly that I became terrified he might actually hear it.

Sir Conrad remained incredibly close while carefully cleaning the small cut beneath my lip with slow controlled movements and the closer he stayed…the harder it became for me to breathe normally.

I could smell his cologne faintly now.

My fingers slowly tightened against my hoodie while I forced myself to remain calm outwardly because despite everything happening right now…my mind still kept remembering Arousal.

The stage.

The flashing lights.

The disgusting stares.

The bunny mask.

And worst of all…Sir Conrad witnessing all of it.

Shame flooded me again so strongly that I instinctively lowered my eyes. “I’m sorry.”

The words escaped before I could stop them.

Sir Conrad’s hand paused slightly against my face. “For what?”

“For seeing me there.”

Silence filled the space between us. I forced myself to continue despite the embarrassment slowly destroying me from the inside.

“You probably think I’m disgusting now.”

Sir Conrad’s expression darkened instantly afterward. “Don’t say things like that.”

I weakly looked away while trying to ignore the painful pressure building inside my chest because honestly…how could I not think that way?

I danced half naked in front of strangers every night while pretending their eyes didn’t make my skin crawl.

I allowed people to throw money at me while performing like some desperate pathetic thing trying to survive another day and the person who discovered all of that…had to be the one man I genuinely couldn’t stop caring about.

How humiliating was that?

“You don’t understand,” I whispered shakily afterward while staring toward the floor. “Your world is completely different from mine.”

Sir Conrad stayed silent while listening carefully.

“You’re someone people respect,” I quietly continued. “Someone powerful…someone important.”

I laughed weakly although no amusement existed inside it at all.

“And me?” I murmured softly. “I’m just someone dancing in a club wearing a bunny mask for money.”

The words tasted horrible leaving my mouth but they were true….painfully true.

Sir Conrad suddenly placed the antiseptic down before slowly lifting my chin again until I had no choice but to meet his eyes and…the intensity inside his gaze stole every remaining thought from my head.

“You think that’s all I see when I look at you?”

My breathing completely stopped because the terrifying thing was…I genuinely didn’t know how to answer that anymore.

The way he looked at me now no longer carried anger and disappointment, instead…he looked at me like someone trying to carefully hold together something already breaking apart.

“Inalis kita sa lugar na iyon,” he said while keeping his eyes locked on mine. “At iaalis din kita sa lahat ng lugar na hindi nararapat para sa isang katulad mo.”

Nobody ever looked at me like I deserved something better than survival.

“You’re Eli Vittorio,” he continued calmly while his hand still remained beneath my chin. “My secretary.”

The warmth of his fingers against my skin completely ruined my ability to think properly.

“I’ll do everything I can just so you stay with me…and with Romanov Company.”

My lips parted slightly while I stared at him helplessly because honestly…I no longer understood what was happening to my life anymore.

Everything felt too unreal.

Too impossible.

The debts disappeared.

I left that house and now the same man I secretly cared about was sitting inches away from me while gently treating my bruises like they actually mattered.

“H….Hindi niyo po ako pinandidirihan?” I asked before I could stop myself.

“Hindi kita pinandidirihan, Eli.”

My heart started beating painfully hard inside my chest.

“I understand why you did those things,” he continued while carefully cleaning the cut beneath my lower lip again. “You were trying to survive.”

The softness in his voice completely destroyed the remaining strength I still tried holding together.

“You’re kind,” he added afterward.

I frowned weakly from confusion because honestly…that word never once belonged to me.

“You protected your uncle despite everything he did to you,” Sir Conrad calmly continued. “You kept carrying responsibilities that should never have belonged to you in the first place because you didn’t want other people suffering because of him.”

My eyes lowered while guilt immediately twisted painfully inside my chest again.

“You exhausted yourself trying to save everyone around you,” he continued softly. “Even if it meant slowly destroying yourself.”

The tears gathering inside my eyes became harder to control because hearing someone finally understand everything I kept hidden for years somehow hurt more than being ignored.

“I’m not kind,” I whispered weakly.

“Yes, you are.”

I slowly shook my head because honestly…if Sir Conrad truly knew every thought inside my head right now, he would never call me kind again.

Not when my feelings for him already became something selfish.

Something embarrassing.

Something impossible.

“If I was really kind…” I shakily continued before forcing out a weak laugh filled with humiliation afterward, “…then I wouldn’t feel things I’m not supposed to feel.”

The moment those words escaped my mouth, my entire body instantly froze.

My breathing completely stopped while panic flooded my chest because I hadn’t meant to say that aloud.

God.

I wanted to disappear.

I quickly lowered my head while my trembling fingers tightened violently against my hoodie because I couldn’t even look at him anymore.

“I…..i didn’t mean—”

“You don’t have to explain.” The calmness in his voice somehow made everything worse.

Several painfully long seconds passed while the silence between us became unbearably heavy because despite Sir Conrad saying nothing else…I suddenly felt like he already understood anyway and that terrified me.

Because someone like him should never know I felt this way.

Not when the distance between our worlds was already impossible enough.

Sir Conrad eventually finished treating the bruises on my face before quietly placing the used cotton back inside the first aid kit while I remained sitting completely still beside him trying to calm my violently beating heart.

Then finally, he spoke again. “You’re staying here from now on.”

I immediately looked at him in shock. “S…Sir–”

“That wasn’t a suggestion.”

I nervously glanced around the massive living room again because honestly…I still couldn’t process the fact that someone like me was even inside this place at all.

Everything here looked expensive.

Meanwhile I still felt like I carried the smell of Arousal, alcohol and exhaustion all over my skin.

“I’ll prepare a room for you,” Sir Conrad calmly continued while standing from the couch. “You don’t need to think about anything else tonight.”

I stared at him silently while my emotions continuously tangled inside my chest because no matter how much I tried understanding his kindness toward me…I genuinely couldn’t.

Why would someone like Conrad Romanov go this far for someone like me?

“Why are you doing all of this for me?”

The moment the question escaped my mouth, Sir Conrad became silent while the heavy atmosphere surrounding the living room somehow turned even quieter than before.

My heartbeat slowly started becoming harder to control again beneath the suffocating silence because honestly…I didn’t even know why I asked that question in the first place.

Maybe because a part of me still couldn’t believe any of this was real.

Maybe because I genuinely couldn’t understand why someone like him would continue helping someone like me this much.

Or maybe…maybe I was selfishly hoping his answer would destroy the feelings I kept trying to bury inside my chest.

Sir Conrad remained standing near the couch while staring at me silently for several long seconds before finally speaking in a lower calmer voice that immediately made my breathing falter.

“Because you’re important to me.”

My entire body froze instantly.

For several horrifying seconds, I genuinely stopped understanding how to breathe properly because the words echoed violently inside my head over and over again while my heart completely lost control inside my chest.

Important to him.

I didn’t know what expression I was supposed to make after hearing something like that.

Nobody had ever called me important before.

The overwhelming pressure suddenly building behind my eyes became impossible to control while my chest started hurting painfully from emotions I no longer understood.

“S…Sir…” My voice came out embarrassingly weak.

Sir Conrad slowly walked closer again before stopping directly in front of me while keeping his gaze completely fixed on mine.

“You matter more than you realize, Eli,” he continued. “And whether you believe it or not…I don’t regret helping you.”

The tears I desperately tried holding back immediately escaped.

I quickly looked away while wiping my face in embarrassment because…I already looked pathetic enough tonight.

But before I could properly hide myself again, Sir Conrad suddenly crouched slightly in front of me until our eyes met once more.

“You don’t have to carry everything alone anymore.”

That sentence alone nearly shattered whatever remained of my self-control because for years…every problem, every debt, every bruise and every fear.

I carried all of it alone until surviving became the only thing I knew how to do anymore and now suddenly someone was standing in front of me telling me I could finally stop drowning by myself.

It felt terrifying.

It felt overwhelming.

And worst of all…it made my feelings for him grow even deeper than before.

Which only made me more afraid because no matter how gentle Sir Conrad looked at me right now…no matter how safe he made me feel tonight the distance between our worlds still remained painfully real and people like me were never meant to stay beside someone like Conrad Romanov forever.

Chapter 30

I woke up before sunrise.

For several quiet seconds, I only stared blankly at the unfamiliar ceiling above me while my sleepy mind slowly tried remembering where I was because the softness beneath my body felt so different compared to the old mattress inside my uncle’s house that honestly…I almost thought last night had only been some unrealistic dream my exhausted mind created to comfort itself.

But then the faint scent of clean sheets reached me.

The silence surrounding the room remained peaceful.

No shouting.

No loud television downstairs.

No sound of bottles crashing against walls and suddenly…I remembered everything.

I slowly sat up on the large bed Sir Conrad prepared for me last night even now…the reality still felt unbelievable.

I was inside Conrad Romanov’s mansion.

The bruises across my body ached faintly the moment I moved but compared to the heaviness inside my chest these past few years…the pain almost felt insignificant now.

Soft morning light slowly entered through the curtains while I quietly pushed the blanket away before carefully standing from the bed.

The oversized shirt Sir Conrad lent me last night slightly slipped against my shoulder while I walked toward the bathroom to wash my face and honestly…the mirror almost startled me.

The bruises remained visible, the small cut beneath my lip, the dark marks near my jaw but…for the first time in years, my reflection no longer looked completely exhausted.

I didn’t know if that terrified me or comforted me more.

I quietly left the room after fixing the sleeves of the oversized shirt around my arms because despite everything Sir Conrad already told me last night…I still felt nervous staying here.

A place this beautiful didn’t feel meant for someone like me.

The mansion remained incredibly quiet while I carefully walked downstairs trying not to make unnecessary noise because…I wanted to prepare breakfast before Sir Conrad woke up.

It was the least I could do after everything he already did for me but the moment I finally reached the kitchen, my footsteps instantly stopped.

Sir Conrad was already there.

My breathing unconsciously faltered slightly while staring at his broad figure standing near the stove wearing black slacks and a simple dark long sleeve with the sleeves rolled slightly above his wrists while calmly cooking breakfast like this was the most normal thing in the world.

Morning sunlight entered through the massive kitchen windows and made the entire scene feel unfairly beautiful to look at.

I immediately looked away because my heart already started acting embarrassingly again this early in the morning.

“You’re awake.” His deep calm voice instantly filled the kitchen.

“Opo…” I answered softly before nervously stepping farther inside. “I was going to cook sana.”

Sir Conrad glanced at me briefly before returning his attention toward the pan. “You’re injured.”

“I can still cook.”

“I know,” he answered calmly. “But you’re resting.”

The simple firmness in his voice strangely warmed my chest again.

God.

This man really needed to stop being kind to me before my feelings became completely impossible to control.

I slowly walked closer before standing beside the kitchen counter while watching him continue preparing breakfast….I still couldn’t imagine someone like Conrad Romanov cooking this peacefully early in the morning.

Everything about him inside the office always looked controlled, intimidating and untouchable.

But right now…he just looked like a normal man quietly making breakfast.

“Can I help at least?” I asked softly.

Sir Conrad finally looked at me properly again and the moment his eyes landed on the faint bruises near my face, something heavy immediately passed across his expression before disappearing almost instantly.

Then he sighed quietly. “Get the plates.”

I blinked slightly before quickly nodding. “Okay.”

A small strange warmth immediately spread inside my chest because despite how simple the task was…it somehow felt nice standing beside him like this.

Something I never really experienced before.

The kitchen slowly filled with soft sounds.

Plates gently clinking.

Oil lightly sizzling from the pan.

The faint smell of garlic, eggs and toasted bread spreading warmly across the air and for some reason…my chest started hurting again because this entire moment felt too gentle for someone like me.

I carefully placed the plates on the counter while Sir Conrad transferred the food quietly beside me.

Neither of us spoke for several moments but unlike before…the silence no longer felt suffocating. It felt comfortable.

“You should take more days off,” Sir Conrad suddenly said afterward while placing the pan down.

I looked at him in slight confusion.

“Romanov Company will survive without you for a while.”

I weakly smiled although embarrassment immediately followed because honestly…the thought of him handling my unfinished work these past days already made me feel guilty.

“I don’t want to become a burden.”

Sir Conrad’s brows slightly lowered after hearing that. “You’re not.”

The firmness in his voice instantly made me quiet.

He walked toward the table before placing the plates down carefully while I slowly followed behind him.

Once both of us finally sat down, the soft morning silence returned again.

Then Sir Conrad spoke. “If you’re ready to come back…” he said while looking directly at me, “the doors of Romanov Company will always stay open for you.”

Hearing those words somehow made everything feel real again.

Romanov Company.

My work, my life before everything collapsed.

I lowered my gaze briefly toward the table while carefully gathering my thoughts because honestly…I wanted to return.

I wanted to stand beside him again even if it hurt me emotionally every single day but my bruises still remained too visible and truthfully…I still needed time to breathe after everything that happened.

“I’ll let the bruises heal first,” I answered quietly while lightly touching the fading mark near my jaw. “Then babalik po ako.”

Sir Conrad remained silent while listening carefully.

I slowly tightened my fingers against my lap before continuing more softly. “And when I come back…I’ll do my best para makabawi sa lahat.

For disappearing.

For causing problems.

For making him worry.

The guilt inside my chest still remained painfully heavy despite everything he already told me last night but instead of responding immediately, Sir Conrad only stared at me quietly for seconds before finally speaking in the same calm voice that somehow always weakened my defenses.

“You don’t owe me repayment, Eli. But if returning there will help you feel like yourself again…” he continued softly, “then your position will still be waiting for you.”

Something warm tightened inside my chest because after everything he already discovered about me…he still wanted me beside him.

I quickly lowered my eyes toward the table because honestly…I didn’t trust my face right now.

Not when my feelings for him already kept growing stronger inside a place they were never supposed to exist in the first place and the terrifying thing was…a small selfish part of me no longer wanted to run away from it anymore.

Breakfast ended more quietly than I expected and honestly, that alone already felt dangerous for someone like me because I was slowly becoming too comfortable around Sir Conrad in ways I knew I shouldn’t allow.

I carefully helped clean the table despite his earlier insistence that I should rest because there was absolutely no way I could sit still while he handled everything alone inside his own house.

Especially after everything he already did for me.

The warm water continuously flowed against my fingers while I washed the remaining plates beside the sink and for several peaceful moments, the only sound filling the kitchen came from the faint clinking of dishes and the low hum of the morning air conditioner somewhere deeper inside the mansion.

It felt strangely domestic.

Like this was normal.

Like I belonged here and that thought alone made guilt twist painfully inside me because no matter how peaceful this place felt…I still carried too many ugly things from my old life.

Arousal.

The debts.

My uncle.

The lies.

People like me weren’t supposed to fit inside mornings this gentle.

“You’re thinking too much again.”

I turned my head and immediately found Sir Conrad standing a few steps behind me holding two mugs of coffee while calmly watching me with those unreadable dark eyes that somehow always made me feel too seen.

“I’m not,” I lied weakly.

Sir Conrad raised one eyebrow slightly before walking closer and placing one mug beside me on the counter.

“You make that face whenever your mind starts drowning somewhere else.”

My fingers unconsciously tightened slightly around the plate I was holding because honestly…I hated how quickly he already learned how to read me.

I carefully looked away afterward. “Sorry.”

“You apologize too much.”

I quietly rinsed the last plate before placing it carefully on the rack while avoiding his gaze because if I looked at him too long this early in the morning, my feelings would only become harder to control.

But unfortunately for me…Sir Conrad suddenly stepped closer.

His presence immediately surrounded me completely now. “You don’t need to be nervous around me, Eli.”

That only made me more nervous.

I slowly gripped the edge of the counter while forcing myself to breathe normally because God…he had no idea what he was doing to me anymore. Or maybe he did.

“I’m trying not to cause trouble,” I answered.

Sir Conrad remained silent for several seconds before speaking again in a lower calmer voice. “You being here isn’t trouble.”

The warmth spreading through my chest.

“Kuya, hinahanap ka ni-”

The familiar male voice abruptly stopped the moment someone entered the kitchen.

I instinctively turned around and immediately saw Knoxx standing near the entrance wearing casual expensive clothes while lazily holding his phone in one hand.

His eyes landed directly on me.

Then very quickly…something flashed across his expression before disappearing almost instantly. Shock, but only for a second.

After that, Knoxx casually leaned against the doorway again like nothing happened at all.

“Well,” he muttered lightly afterward while looking between me and Sir Conrad. “This explains a lot.”

My chest tightened slightly from confusion while Sir Conrad only stared coldly at his younger brother like he already knew exactly where this conversation was heading.

I awkwardly lowered my gaze afterward before speaking softly. “Good morning po.”

Knoxx snorted lightly. “Why are you talking to me so formally again? We already met before, Eli.”

Right.

The birthday celebration.

The memory immediately returned inside my head.

That night was the first time I met all three Romanov brothers properly because Sir Conrad unexpectedly brought me with him to the event after insisting he needed his secretary nearby for work-related matters.

Although honestly…I spent most of that night trying not to look painfully out of place beside people who belonged in luxurious halls and expensive suits.

The three brothers were terrifying.

The moment they entered the hall that night, the entire atmosphere immediately changed because the Romanov brothers carried the kind of presence that made people instinctively move away from their path without being told.

Even while smiling, there was still something dark hidden beneath their calm expensive appearances that made them feel impossible to approach normally.

I still remembered how nervous I became standing near them that night while trying not to embarrass myself.

Especially when Knoxx and Gaston casually looked through people like they could already read every lie hidden inside them.

Despite Conrad being the calmest among the three somehow…he was still the most intimidating when silent.

“Sorry,” I answered softly afterward while scratching my cheek awkwardly. “Nasanay lang po.”

Knoxx only hummed before narrowing his eyes slightly toward the faint bruise near my lip.

His expression subtly shifted.

The teasing disappeared for a brief moment but before I could properly notice it, he already looked away again while casually walking toward the refrigerator.

“So…” he drawled lazily afterward while grabbing bottled water. “You finally convinced Eli to stay here.”

I blinked from confusion…convinced?

Sir Conrad’s expression immediately darkened. “Mind your business.”

Knoxx looked completely unbothered by the warning. Honestly…that alone already told me how close the brothers probably were because I genuinely couldn’t imagine anyone else speaking to Sir Conrad this casually without getting fired immediately.

“I am minding my business,” Knoxx answered shamelessly while opening the water bottle. “Family business is still business.”

Sir Conrad stared at him coldly.

Meanwhile…I only became more confused. Why did it feel like Knoxx knew something I didn’t?

“You’re overthinking,” Knoxx suddenly told me out of nowhere.

I immediately looked at him in surprise. “Huh?”

He pointed the bottled water toward my face lazily. “Your eyebrows are doing that thing.”

My embarrassment immediately returned full force afterward because apparently…I really had become too easy to read lately.

Before I could respond, Knoxx suddenly grinned lightly.

“Relax ka lang, Eli. Hindi ka naman kakainin ni Kuya Conrad.”

My heartbeat instantly stumbled awkwardly inside my chest meanwhile Sir Conrad’s eyes immediately turned colder. “Knoxx.”

“What?” he answered innocently although amusement was already visible across his face. “Totoo naman.”

I quickly looked away while pretending to focus on the coffee mug beside me because…I suddenly didn’t know why the atmosphere inside the kitchen started feeling strangely different again.

“Why are you here?”

Knoxx casually took another sip from his bottled water first before answering lazily like he had all the time in the world. “Gaston and Zander are looking for you.”

My eyes slightly widened afterward.

The other brothers were here too? For some reason, my nervousness immediately returned because despite already meeting them before…I still didn’t know how to properly act around the Romanov brothers without feeling like prey accidentally standing beside predators pretending to behave politely.

Sir Conrad’s brows subtly furrowed. “For what?”

Knoxx smirked lightly afterward before leaning against the counter. “They wanted to see if you actually brought Eli home.”

Sir Conrad’s expression darkened dangerously fast. “Knoxx.”

“What?” he asked innocently although amusement remained obvious across his face. “You think they wouldn’t notice something’s wrong after you disappeared yesterday looking ready to murder somebody?”

The kitchen suddenly became quieter.

My fingers slowly tightened around the warm mug in my hands because despite Knoxx sounding playful…the words still made guilt settle painfully inside my chest again.

Sir Conrad left because of me.

Because of what he discovered.

Because he saw how pathetic my life truly was outside Romanov Company.

I lowered my gaze while trying to ignore the uncomfortable pressure building inside my chest again but before the thoughts could completely consume me.

“Don’t start blaming yourself.” I blinked slightly in surprise.

Knoxx was staring directly at me now and…the teasing expression from earlier had disappeared completely.

“You look like you’re about to apologize internally for existing again,” he muttered lazily.

Heat immediately rushed toward my face from embarrassment because apparently…I really had become that easy to read lately.

“I’m not—”

“You are,” Knoxx interrupted immediately.

Then before I could deny it again, Sir Conrad suddenly stepped beside me.

The movement immediately silenced the atmosphere inside the kitchen because even Knoxx’s brows slightly lifted while watching his older brother stand near me like it was already instinct.

“You’re scaring him,” Sir Conrad said coldly.

Knoxx snorted lightly afterward. “Please. Eli’s been working with you for months already. He knows this family is insane.”

I almost choked slightly on my coffee. Knoxx only grinned while Sir Conrad looked deeply unimpressed. Then several footsteps suddenly echoed from somewhere deeper inside the mansion.

Knoxx sighed dramatically afterward while glancing toward the kitchen entrance.

“Speak of the devils.”

My heartbeat unconsciously quickened slightly because honestly…I already knew who it was before they even appeared.

A few seconds later, two familiar figures finally entered the kitchen.

Gaston Romanov looked calmer compared to Knoxx but somehow carried an even darker aura around him while the youngest brother beside him Zander remained completely expressionless as usual.

The moment their eyes landed on me, both of them paused briefly.

Then very subtly…their expressions shifted, not surprise it’s more like confirmation. As if they already expected this somehow and for some reason…that realization immediately made my chest feel strangely uneasy.

Chapter 31

Several days passed quietly inside Conrad Romanov’s mansion.

The bruises slowly disappeared one by one, the cut beneath my lip healed, the dark marks hidden beneath my clothes gradually faded until looking at myself in the mirror no longer felt as painful as before.

Despite my body recovering little by little…my heart only became more complicated because the longer I stayed beside Sir Conrad, the harder it became to ignore the dangerous feelings continuously growing inside my chest.

The mornings together.

The quiet dinners.

The way he always asked if I already took my medicine.

The way he unconsciously moved closer whenever I looked exhausted.

Everything he did slowly made the walls around my heart weaken more and more until simply hearing his voice already affected me far too much.

Honestly…that terrified me, which was exactly why the moment my bruises became easier to hide, I decided to return to work immediately before my emotions completely ruined me.

So now…I was finally standing once again in front of the massive Romanov Company building while nervously fixing the sleeves of my coat.

The familiar sight of employees walking in and out instantly made mixed emotions twist inside my chest because despite everything that happened this place still felt like home somehow.

I quietly entered the building before walking toward the elevator and the moment the doors opened on our floor.

“ELI?!”

I barely had time to react before someone suddenly crashed against me tightly.

“W…Wait—”

“OH MY GOD YOU’RE ALIVE!”

“Prima, hindi siya nawawala sa gyera,” another familiar voice sighed nearby.

I immediately laughed weakly afterward while trying not to lose balance because Prima continued clinging to me like an abandoned child while Blanca and Jake quickly approached us with visible concern across their faces.

Seeing them again honestly made my chest ache softly. I missed them.

“You disappeared for WEEKS,” Prima complained loudly while finally pulling away just enough to inspect my face dramatically. “We almost reported Sir Conrad to the police.”

“Hindi naman umabot doon,” Jake muttered.

“Umabot na ako doon emotionally.”

Blanca crossed her arms although relief was obvious across her face. “What happened to you?”

My smile weakened slightly.

“I just got sick,” I answered softly afterward while forcing a small reassuring smile. “Kailangan ko lang magpahinga nang matagal.”

The three of them immediately looked unconvinced especially Blanca but before anyone could question me further….

“Well look who finally decided to come back.”

The cheerful atmosphere instantly disappeared. I slowly turned around and immediately saw Ray standing several steps away from us while holding folders tightly against his chest.

But something immediately felt wrong, his expression, the way he looked at me. There was no usual warmth anymore.

No bright smile, only irritation.

Ray slowly walked closer before stopping directly in front of me while his brows remained visibly furrowed.

“You leave for a long time then suddenly babalik ka lang ulit?” he asked coldly. “That’s unfair.”

The entire office floor suddenly became quieter. Even Prima looked shocked beside me because honestly…Ray was usually the kindest person inside the office.

Always smiling, patient, understanding but right now…he looked genuinely upset.

“We’ve been working nonstop tapos babalik ka lang kapag gusto mo?” Ray continued while gripping the folders harder.

“Ray…” I started softly.

But Blanca immediately stepped forward first. “Reasonable naman bakit nawala si Eli ng ilang weeks,” she defended quickly while glaring at Ray.

“Yeah,” Jake added afterward. “Hindi naman siya basta basta mawawala nang walang dahilan.”

Ray laughed humorlessly although frustration remained obvious across his face. “Easy for you two to say.”

The tension immediately became heavier.

My chest slowly tightened from guilt because honestly…I already had a bad feeling where this anger was coming from and unfortunately…Prima confirmed it moments later after pulling me slightly aside while Ray walked away angrily toward his desk.

“Nung wala ka kasi…” Prima whispered carefully afterward while glancing toward Ray worriedly, “halos siya sumalo ng trabaho mo.”

My stomach dropped slightly.

Especially during the first week because according to them…Sir Conrad became terrifying.

Angrier than usual, colder, short-tempered and most of that frustration ended up directed toward Ray since he became the secondary secretary handling everything during my absence.

The guilt immediately crashed heavily against my chest.

Of course, of course Ray would resent me.

I slowly looked toward his desk and saw him aggressively organizing documents without even once glancing in my direction.

The usual cheerful energy surrounding him completely disappeared and seeing that hurt more than I expected. Several hours later, I finally gathered enough courage to approach him quietly during lunch break while most employees temporarily left the office floor.

“Ray…” He didn’t look at me.

Instead he continued typing harshly against his keyboard.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered sincerely afterward while nervously gripping the folder in my hands tighter. “Hindi ko naman gustong iwan lahat ng trabaho sayo.”

Silence.

Only the sound of keyboard clicks filled the space between us.

“I really got into something difficult,” I continued softly. “Pero babawi ako…”

“I don’t care.” The coldness in his voice instantly made me sad.

Finally, Ray looked at me properly and the disappointment inside his eyes caught me completely off guard.

“You know how hard it was here while you disappeared?” he asked quietly although anger still remained beneath every word. “Do you?”

I opened my mouth slightly but no words came out. Because i didn’t.

Ray laughed bitterly before looking away again. “Forget it,” he muttered coldly. “You’re back now anyway.”

Then without waiting for my response, he stood from his chair before walking away completely and leaving me frozen beside his desk while guilt slowly settled heavier and heavier inside my chest.

The following days slowly returned to something dangerously close to normal or at least…

What passed as normal inside Romanov Company. I went back to organizing schedules, handling reports, fixing contracts and quietly following Sir Conrad through endless meetings exactly the way I used to before everything collapsed.

Only this time…something had changed.

Sir Conrad barely let me out of his sight.

At first, I genuinely thought maybe I was only imagining it because guilt still lingered heavily inside me after disappearing for weeks but little by little…It became impossible to ignore.

“Eli.” His voice would immediately call me the moment meetings ended.

“Come with me.”

“Bring the files.”

“Sit beside me.”

“Stay.”

Every single day, every single meeting, every single negotiation and…the seat beside him that Ray temporarily occupied during my absence quietly became mine again without discussion.

Nobody questioned it because everyone already knew.

I was Conrad Romanov’s secretary.

The person who always stood beside him, the one silently organizing everything before problems even appeared and despite being away for weeks…

Sir Conrad placed me back beside him like I had never disappeared at all.

Today was no different.

The conference room remained unbearably cold while executives from another company quietly sat across the long table discussing numbers and expansion plans.

Meanwhile I remained seated beside Sir Conrad carefully organizing documents and quietly handing him everything he needed before he even asked.

The familiar rhythm returned too naturally.

One glance.

One movement.

One short instruction and I already understood.

At some point during the meeting, Sir Conrad suddenly extended his hand slightly toward me without looking.

“Contract.”

I immediately placed the correct file against his hand.

Seconds later “Acquisition proposal.”

Already there. “Meeting notes.”

Done.

The executives across the table occasionally exchanged strange looks while Sir Conrad calmly continued speaking like everything happening beside him was completely ordinary.

But honestly…even I started noticing it. The work didn’t feel difficult anymore, not because it was easy but because after working beside him for so long…

I already memorized the rhythm of Conrad Romanov without realizing it.

The things he preferred, the timing of his meetings, his habits, the way his silence changed when annoyed, the slight narrowing of his eyes whenever someone lied.

Everything and somehow…that only made my chest ache more because this closeness felt far too personal for feelings I wasn’t supposed to have.

The meeting eventually ended nearly two hours later and the moment everyone stood, Sir Conrad immediately turned toward me.

“You haven’t eaten properly.”

I blinked slightly. “Huh?”

“Lunch,” he said calmly while gathering his things. “You skipped breakfast.”

My entire body immediately stiffened from embarrassment because unfortunately he was right…again.

“I….I was busy.”

His brows lowered slightly. “You say that every time.”

The simple familiarity inside his tone made my chest betray me embarrassingly again.

“Come.” And just like that…he walked out of the conference room expecting me to follow naturally. Which of course…I did.

Unfortunately not everyone missed the interaction because the moment we returned to our department, I accidentally glanced toward Ray’s desk and froze.

He saw everything.

The way Sir Conrad called me first.

The way meetings became mine again.

The way Sir Conrad trusted me without hesitation.

The way things quietly returned to how they used to be.

Only worse now because Sir Conrad had become even gentler toward me and Ray noticed.

I could tell.

The moment our eyes met briefly, something dark immediately crossed his expression before he quickly looked away again.

Jealousy, frustration, bitterness and something painful twisted uncomfortably inside my chest because despite everything…Ray had been trying.

He stayed.

He endured Sir Conrad’s anger while i’m gone.

He worked nonstop.

Only for me to suddenly return and take everything back without effort. The guilt settled heavier afterward, especially later that afternoon when I overheard several employees quietly whispering near the pantry.

“Parang bumalik agad sa dating pwesto si Eli no?”

“Well…favorite naman talaga siya ni Sir Conrad.”

“Poor Ray though.”

“He worked so hard.”

The words immediately made my stomach twist.

Favorite…..the label alone already felt dangerous enough because if only they knew the truth…If only they knew how impossible and humiliating my feelings already became.

That night, after another exhausting meeting, I quietly returned toward the office floor carrying documents only to stop the moment I noticed Ray alone near the printer.

For several seconds, I hesitated, then slowly walked closer. “Ray…”

He didn’t answer immediately, didn’t even look at me.

Only continued sorting papers silently.

I swallowed nervously afterward. “I know things are weird right now,” I started softly. “Pero hindi ko gustong parang nawalan ka ng—”

“You know what hurts?” His quiet interruption stopped me.

Slowly, Ray finally looked at me and the bitterness inside his eyes instantly unsettled me.

“I actually thought maybe things would finally change.”

My brows furrowed slightly from confusion. “What do you mean?”

Ray laughed quietly but there was no happiness inside it at all. “For weeks,” he muttered softly, “I handled everything.”

His fingers slowly tightened around the papers.

“I stayed late, followed Sir Conrad everywhere, did everything perfectly.”

The pain inside his voice only grew quieter.

“And the moment you come back…” His eyes briefly flickered toward me. “…it’s like I never mattered in the first place.”

I finally understood how deeply Ray had started resenting me.

The silence between us became unbearably heavy after Ray’s words.

The fluorescent office lights above us continued glowing coldly while papers remained scattered across the printer beside him yet somehow…the entire floor suddenly felt too quiet.

“I never wanted to take anything from you,” I whispered softly.

Ray looked away. “That’s the problem,” he muttered bitterly. “You don’t even have to try.”

Before I could respond again, footsteps suddenly echoed from the hallway outside the department causing both of us to instinctively look toward the entrance and the moment employees nearby noticed who arrived…the atmosphere immediately changed.

Sir Conrad.

The entire office subtly straightened almost instantly while conversations died down one by one as he calmly walked across the floor wearing his dark coat over one arm while scanning several documents in his other hand.

Power….that was honestly the only word capable of describing Conrad Romanov whenever he entered a room.

The moment his eyes landed on me, the sharpness in his expression subtly softened almost immediately.

It happened so fast most people probably wouldn’t notice but Ray did. I saw it and …the bitterness inside his face deepened even more afterward.

“Eli.”

My heartbeat instantly betrayed me again. “Yes, Sir?”

Sir Conrad finally stopped directly in front of us before handing me several papers naturally. “Prepare these before tomorrow morning.”

I carefully accepted the documents. “Okay po.”

Then his eyes slowly moved toward Ray, the softness completely disappeared.

“Ray” he said calmly. “The reports from finance were submitted incorrectly again.”

Ray immediately stiffened beside me. “I fixed them already,” he answered quietly.

“You missed three signatures.”

“I’ll correct it.”

Sir Conrad stared at him silently before speaking again in the same cold controlled voice. “Don’t repeat careless mistakes.”

Then just like that…he walked away.

The entire interaction lasted less than a minute but the damage was already done because the moment Sir Conrad disappeared toward his office, the silence surrounding me and Ray became suffocating.

My chest slowly tightened from discomfort because honestly…I already knew what he was thinking.

I could feel it.

The comparison, the difference in treatment, the way Sir Conrad spoke to me versus the way he spoke to him and worst i didn’t know how to fix any of it.

Ray laughed but the sound felt exhausted more than amused. “See?”

I lowered my gaze. “Ray…”

“You don’t understand how hard it is standing beside you,” he whispered softly while gripping the folders tighter against his chest. “Because no matter how much effort other people give…”

His eyes slowly met mine again. “…Sir Conrad only looks for you.”

The painful honesty inside his voice immediately made guilt crash violently inside my chest again and again.

I wanted to deny it, I wanted to tell him he was overthinking but even I started noticing it too and that terrified me more than anything.

Ray eventually looked away first before stepping backward. “I used to admire you, Eli. You were good at your work, you stayed calm under pressure and everyone liked you.”

A weak bitter smile slowly appeared across his face afterward. “But now everytime I look at you…” his voice lowered almost painfully quiet. “…I just feel angry.”

The words settled heavily between us, then before I could say anything else Ray walked away completely.

Leaving me standing alone near the printer while guilt, exhaustion and something dangerously close to fear slowly tangled tighter and tighter inside my chest.

No matter how hard I tried pretending otherwise… Things inside Romanov Company were no longer the same and the closer Sir Conrad kept pulling me toward him…the more everything around us slowly started breaking apart.

Chapter 32

The mansion remained completely silent when I suddenly woke up.

I only stared blankly at the dark ceiling above me while trying to understand why my chest felt strangely restless again despite how exhausted I should have been after today.

The digital clock beside my bed quietly displayed 2:17AM.

A soft sigh escaped my lips before I slowly sat upright while rubbing my eyes tiredly because no matter how hard I tried forcing myself back to sleep…my throat already felt painfully dry, maybe cold water would help.

Carefully, I pushed the blankets away before stepping out of my room while making sure my footsteps stayed light against the hallway floor.

The entire mansion looked different during the middle of the night it’s too quiet and peaceful. Only the dim golden lights near the staircase softly illuminated the darkness while cold air brushed lightly against my skin as I slowly walked downstairs.

Honestly…I thought Sir Conrad was already asleep but the moment I finally reached the living room i saw him sitting casually on the large couch directly facing the glass windows while a laptop rested over his lap and several documents remained scattered across the table nearby.

He looked like he had been working for hours already but unfortunately…that wasn’t what immediately destroyed my ability to think properly.

No.

It was the fact that he was only wearing gray sweatpants and nothing else.

My entire brain instantly stopped functioning. The dim lights inside the living room softly highlighted every defined line across his chest and shoulders while one arm rested lazily behind the couch and both of his feet remained casually propped against the table in front of him like he completely belonged there.

Relaxed, comfortable and dangerously attractive.

My cheeks immediately burned so fast it honestly felt humiliating, dear God, I should go back upstairs, right now.

Before my face exposed everything. I quietly took one step backward already preparing to escape like a criminal caught doing something illegal but unfortunately…Sir Conrad looked up and our eyes met instantly.

My soul almost left my body, silence filled the entire living room before I awkwardly tightened my grip around the staircase railing like somehow that would save me.

Sir Conrad slowly removed his glasses afterward while his eyes remained fixed on me. “You’re awake.” His deep sleepy voice only made things worse.

I swallowed hard while forcing my gaze literally anywhere except his chest. “I…I just wanted water,” I answered embarrassingly fast.

One of his brows lifted slightly. “Then why are you standing there like you saw a ghost?”

Because you’re shirtless.

The answer screamed violently inside my head but obviously I couldn’t say that unless I wanted to resign from life itself.

“I thought you were sleeping already,” I muttered weakly instead.

Sir Conrad glanced briefly toward the laptop on his lap before looking back at me again. “Couldn’t sleep.”

The soft exhaustion inside his voice became noticeable now that I was closer. Dark circles faintly rested beneath his eyes and despite looking calm…I could tell he was still working at two in the morning.

Without realizing it, I slowly walked toward the kitchen island before pouring cold water into a glass while trying very hard to calm my face down because unfortunately…I could still feel heat lingering across my cheeks.

This was ridiculous, i was a grown man. Why was I reacting like this just because Sir Conrad wasn’t wearing a shirt? Actually no, the problem was exactly because it was Sir Conrad.

I quickly drank the water while silently praying he wouldn’t notice how strangely nervous I suddenly became.

“You’re avoiding looking at me.”

I almost choked, my eyes widened before I slowly lowered the glass from my lips. “I’m not.”

“You are.” His voice sounded calmer now….amused even.

Which honestly only made everything worse.

“I’m literally looking at you right now,” I defended weakly although my gaze only reached somewhere near his shoulder before instantly escaping again.

A quiet low chuckle suddenly came from the couch. Hearing Sir Conrad laugh in the middle of the night while looking like this genuinely felt dangerous for my mental stability.

“You’re blushing.”

I nearly died on the spot. “I’m not!”

“You are,” he repeated while closing the laptop on his lap completely now, clearly entertained. “Your ears too.”

I immediately turned away from him in humiliation while gripping the cold glass tighter. This was horrible, absolutely horrible.

Behind me, I heard movement from the couch before footsteps slowly approached across the living room floor.

My heartbeat instantly became louder.

I stared at the kitchen counter pretending to focus very hard on absolutely nothing while trying to ignore the fact that Sir Conrad was now standing dangerously close behind me.

“You know,” his voice suddenly spoke quietly near my ear, “most people would simply say I look handsome.”

My entire body stiffened instantly.

Heat exploded across my face so aggressively I genuinely wanted the floor to swallow me alive.

“S…Sir…”

Another soft amused breath escaped him before he finally moved past me toward the refrigerator like he hadn’t just completely destroyed my remaining composure.

Meanwhile I remained frozen beside the counter while gripping my water glass like my life depended on it. This man was going to kill me someday.

The quiet smile barely visible on Sir Conrad’s face while drinking water directly from the bottle made my chest ache so painfully soft because moments like this…moments where he looked relaxed, comfortable and human, they made it far too easy to forget that Conrad Romanov was never supposed to become this important to me.

I genuinely should’ve gone back upstairs immediately.

Any normal person with functioning self-preservation instincts would’ve escaped the moment Sir Conrad started teasing me like that but unfortunately…my legs refused to cooperate.

Instead, I remained awkwardly standing beside the kitchen counter while trying very hard not to look in his direction again because every single time I did, my heartbeat only became more embarrassing.

Meanwhile Sir Conrad looked completely unaffected, completely calm as if he didn’t just casually lean near me moments ago and destroy my remaining ability to think properly.

I quietly drank another mouthful of water mostly to distract myself while Sir Conrad returned toward the couch carrying the cold bottle loosely in one hand.

The living room became silent again after that.

Only the faint sound of the air conditioner and occasional keyboard clicks filled the space while he reopened the laptop resting across his lap.

Honestly…I should leave, so why was I still standing here?

My eyes betrayed me moments later anyway, just one glance…..one small glance won’t kill you, unfortunately it absolutely did because Sir Conrad had shifted slightly against the couch now, one arm lazily resting behind his head while his attention remained focused on whatever documents glowed across the laptop screen.

The relaxed position only made the muscles across his chest and stomach more noticeable beneath the dim lighting.

I immediately looked away again while internally panicking. This was becoming ridiculous.

“You’re staring again.”

My eyes widened instantly. “I was not!”

Sir Conrad didn’t even look up from the laptop this time. “You stopped walking.”

That traitor observation made me flush harder, a quiet amused hum escaped him before he finally closed the laptop again and placed it aside completely like work no longer mattered.

Then his eyes slowly lifted toward me. “Can’t sleep?” he asked more softly this time.

The teasing inside his voice disappeared completely now and somehow…the sudden gentleness affected me even worse.

I slowly nodded. “Work has been stressful lately.”

His gaze remained on me quietly for several seconds before he finally leaned back against the couch again. “Because of Ray.”

The directness caught me off guard.

My fingers tightened slightly around the glass. Of course he noticed. Sir Conrad noticed everything.

“I don’t want things becoming uncomfortable inside the office,” I admitted while lowering my gaze toward the water in my hands. “It’s my fault things became difficult for him.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong.” The immediate firmness in his voice made me look up again.

“He worked hard while I was gone,” I whispered softly. “And the moment I came back…it’s like everything was returned to me immediately.”

Sir Conrad stared at me silently before speaking again. “Because it’s your position.”

The answer came naturally from him like there was never even a question.

Still…the guilt inside my chest remained heavy.

“But he’s trying,” I murmured. “I can tell he wants your acknowledgment.”

Something unreadable briefly crossed Sir Conrad’s expression afterward before he slowly exhaled. “Wanting acknowledgment and being capable are two different things.”

The cold honesty inside his words immediately made me uneasy.

“Sir…”

“He makes careless mistakes when pressured,” Sir Conrad continued calmly. “He hesitates during negotiations, misses details and relies too much on being liked by people instead of controlling situations.”

I quietly listened while he spoke.

“He’s not bad at his work,” Sir Conrad admitted afterward. “But he’s not you either.”

The words hit my chest far harder than they should have.My heartbeat suddenly became strange again because the way he said it…the certainty inside his voice, it sounded far too personal.

I quickly looked away before my expression betrayed me completely. “You trust me too much,” I whispered before I could stop myself.

The moment the words left my mouth, silence immediately followed.

For several long seconds, Sir Conrad said nothing.

“Yes.”

My breath caught slightly and when I slowly looked back toward him again, his eyes were already fixed on me completely now.

“I do.”

The entire living room suddenly felt too warm despite the cold air surrounding us.

Sir Conrad Romanov was not someone capable of giving small amounts of affection. Everything about him felt overwhelming. The attention, protectiveness, trust and the more he looked at me like this…the harder it became to keep pretending my feelings weren’t slowly consuming me alive.

I nervously lowered my gaze again first.

“I think that’s why Ray hates me now,” I admitted quietly.

Sir Conrad’s brows lowered slightly. “He doesn’t hate you.”

“He said everytime he looks at me he feels angry.” A brief silence followed again before Sir Conrad finally stood from the couch completely.

The sudden movement startled me slightly and before I could properly react, he was already walking toward me slowly across the living room floor.

My heartbeat immediately became louder again. He eventually stopped directly in front of me.

“You spend too much time blaming yourself for other people’s feelings,” he said quietly.

I swallowed nervously. “He worked hard too…”

“And?”

I looked up slightly, Sir Conrad’s eyes remained fixed on mine.

“Does that mean I should hand your position to someone else just because they want it?” he asked calmly.

“No but–”

“You earned your place beside me, Eli.” The firmness inside his voice instantly silenced me. “I chose you.”

Hearing those words from Conrad Romanov at nearly three in the morning while he stood this close looking at me like I actually mattered…It felt devastating to my already fragile heart.

I slowly looked away again trying desperately to breathe normally but Sir Conrad suddenly lifted one hand toward my face causing my entire body to freeze.

His fingers brushed lightly near my cheek.

“Still blushing,” he murmured quietly.

I almost stopped breathing entirely.

The moment his fingers brushed against my cheek, my entire body completely forgot how to function. Every nerve inside me suddenly became aware of how close he was standing.

Close enough for me to notice the faint scent of soap lingering on his skin, close enough to see the slight exhaustion hidden beneath his eyes, close enough that one wrong movement would probably press me directly against his chest and honestly…that thought alone nearly killed me.

I stood frozen while Sir Conrad’s thumb lightly brushed once beneath my cheekbone almost absentmindedly like he was genuinely fascinated by how easily I reacted around him.

Meanwhile my heartbeat already sounded violent inside my ears. “S…Sir…” I whispered weakly.

His gaze never left mine. “You always say my name like you’re nervous around me,” he murmured softly afterward.

Because I’m hopelessly in love with you.

The terrifying confession nearly escaped my mouth right there. I immediately lowered my gaze before I could accidentally ruin my entire life.

“I should sleep already,” I said quickly instead while trying to step backward.

Because unfortunately Sir Conrad suddenly placed one hand against the counter beside me before I could properly escape, not trapping me, not exactly but enough to completely destroy the remaining distance between us.

Sir Conrad tilted his head slightly while studying my face. “You’ve been avoiding me.”

The accusation caught me completely off guard.

“I haven’t.”

“You have.” His voice remained calm. “Ever since you returned to work.”

I stared at him silently because honestly…he was right, not completely but enough.

I still followed him everywhere, still attended meetings beside him, still organized every part of his schedule perfectly but emotionally…I’d started pulling away little by little without even realizing it.

Avoiding eye contact longer than necessary.

Leaving rooms too quickly.

Refusing to stay alone with him whenever possible because every single moment spent beside Conrad Romanov lately only made my feelings worse.

“I’m just tired,” I lied softly.

Sir Conrad’s eyes narrowed slightly. “You’re a terrible liar.”

My cheeks warmed again.The worst part was how unfairly gentle he looked right now compared to the terrifying man everyone feared inside Romanov Company.

Nobody at the office would believe this version of him existed.

Sir Conrad slowly lowered his hand from my face afterward but instead of stepping away…his fingers suddenly caught my wrist lightly. Not enough to hurt, just enough to stop me from escaping again.

“Look at me properly,” he said.

I immediately obeyed before my brain could even think about it, which honestly felt pathetic.

The moment our eyes met again, something inside my chest twisted painfully because there was exhaustion inside his expression now. Real exhaustion, not from work but from me.

“You disappeared without telling me anything,” he murmured softly. “Then when you came back…”

His fingers loosened slightly around my wrist. “…you started acting careful around me.”

Guilt instantly crashed through me. Sir Conrad noticed every small change involving me like it was instinctive.

“I didn’t mean to,” I whispered quietly.

“Then tell me what’s wrong.”

The concern inside his voice almost destroyed me. I wanted to, God…I wanted to tell him everything that every gentle thing he did made my feelings worse.

That hearing him say “I chose you” nearly shattered whatever self-control I still had left. That being near him started hurting because no matter how impossible my heart became…he would never look at me the same way but I couldn’t say any of that.

So instead, I forced the safest answer possible. “I just don’t want people misunderstanding things inside the office.”

The moment the words left my mouth, the atmosphere subtly changed.

Sir Conrad’s expression became unreadable. “Misunderstanding,” he repeated calmly.

I nervously nodded. “People already talk a lot,” I admitted softly. “About me being your favorite, about Ray and…”

“And?”

I looked down again. “They might think strange things.

“Do you care?”

My breath caught. Slowly, I looked back up toward him again.

Sir Conrad’s eyes remained fixed entirely on mine while waiting patiently for an answer and the question felt heavier than it should’ve been.

Do you care? About rumors? About people talking? About what they think when they see us together? The terrifying truth immediately echoed inside my chest. Yes. Because if people looked too closely…They would eventually notice how badly I already loved him.

“I…” My voice failed embarrassingly. “I just don’t want problems for you.”

Sir Conrad stepped even closer.

Close enough that my back lightly touched the edge of the counter behind me.

“You think too much,” he murmured.

His hand slowly released my wrist before moving upward again and this time…his fingers gently fixed the slightly messy collar of my sleep shirt.

Such a small action, such harmless intimacy yet my chest already felt seconds away from exploding.

“Sir Conrad…”

“You’re doing it again.”

I blinked nervously. “Doing what?”

“Looking at me like you’re scared of something.” His voice lowered softer afterward. “But every time you try pulling away…”

His fingers paused briefly against my collar. “…you only come back closer.”

The painful accuracy of his words completely shattered my remaining composure because he was right, no matter how much I tried distancing myself emotionally, I always returned to him anyway.

Always.

Like my entire existence already revolved around Conrad Romanov without permission and maybe the most terrifying part was…I didn’t know if I even wanted to escape anymore.

Chapter 33

The entire afternoon inside Romanov Company felt unusually exhausting.

Several meetings dragged longer than expected while endless documents continued piling over my desk one after another and by the time the clock finally reached six in the evening, my shoulders already ached from sitting too long in front of the computer.

Honestly…I only wanted to go home and collapse directly onto my bed.

I was currently organizing the last few files inside Sir Conrad’s office when his deep voice suddenly interrupted the quiet atmosphere.

“Done?”

I looked up from the folders in my hands before nodding lightly. “Yes, Sir. I already finalized tomorrow’s schedule too.”

Sir Conrad remained seated behind his desk while reading something from his tablet although moments later he suddenly removed his glasses before placing them aside.

“Good,” he said calmly. “Let’s eat outside first.”

My brain stopped functioning for exactly three seconds. “Outside?”

One of his brows lifted slightly as if my reaction amused him. “You sound surprised.”

“No….I mean…” I awkwardly cleared my throat while fixing the papers unnecessarily. “I just thought we were going home immediately.”

“We are.” He stood while grabbing his coat from the chair nearby. “After dinner.”

I quietly stared at him for a moment before slowly nodding. “Okay.”

The cold evening air immediately brushed against my skin the moment we stepped out of the building while the city lights glowed beautifully across the streets below.

As expected, several employees walking nearby immediately greeted Sir Conrad respectfully the moment they noticed him.

“Good evening, Sir Conrad.”

“Sir.”

Meanwhile I quietly followed behind him while holding the folders against my chest like usual. Still…despite how normal everything looked outside, I could already feel several curious stares landing on me again.

I pretended not to notice.

Thankfully Sir Conrad opened the passenger seat for me before my awkwardness could worsen further.

“Thank you,” I murmured softly before entering the car.

The drive remained peaceful, soft music quietly played inside the vehicle while city lights continuously reflected against the windows beside me and honestly…it felt strangely comforting sitting here beside him after such a long stressful day.

Sir Conrad suddenly glanced toward me briefly while driving. “You’ve been quiet.”

I immediately looked at him. “I’m just tired.”

“You looked ready to fall asleep during the last meeting.”

My cheeks warmed slightly in embarrassment. “I wasn’t sleeping.”

“You blinked slower than normal. I notice everything involving you.”

I quickly turned toward the window pretending to focus very hard on the passing buildings outside while Sir Conrad only chuckled softly beside me.

This man genuinely spoke dangerous words so naturally.

Fortunately we arrived at the restaurant before my mental stability completely disappeared. Dinner itself remained surprisingly peaceful, no business discussions and stressful meetings just quiet conversation while eating warm food together beneath soft golden lights.

He casually placed more food onto my plate after noticing I barely touched anything.

“You need proper meals if you’re going to survive my schedule,” he said calmly.

I lowered my gaze toward the plate while trying not to smile too obviously. “I am surviving.”

“Barely.”

A quiet laugh escaped me before I could stop it.

Sir Conrad simply looked at me and not speaking he just watching me with that calm gaze that always made my heartbeat feel unstable then eventually…he smiled faintly too.

After dinner, I genuinely thought we were finally heading home already but halfway through the drive, Sir Conrad suddenly turned toward a familiar grocery store parking lot instead.

I blinked in confusion. “Sir?”

“We need stocks”

“Oh.”

I quietly nodded before following him out of the car.

The moment we entered the grocery store, cold air greeted us while bright white lights reflected across endless shelves filled with food, drinks and household supplies.

I simply stood there silently while staring around the large place. Something inside my chest suddenly felt oddly warm because honestly…this was probably the first time in my life I entered a grocery store without worrying about prices first.

Back then every single item mattered too much. I used to calculate everything carefully inside my head before even touching anything from the shelves because one unnecessary purchase could already destroy an entire week’s budget.

But now…

“Eli.”

I looked toward Sir Conrad who was already pushing the cart slowly nearby. “You’re staring at the bread section like it personally offended you.”

I blinked before realizing I’d completely spaced out. “Sorry.”

A quiet amused smile appeared briefly across his face afterward. “Come here.”

I walked beside him quietly while he casually placed several items inside the cart one after another like grocery shopping was the most normal thing in the world.

Meanwhile…I couldn’t stop looking at how full the cart was becoming.

My lips slowly curled upward before I could stop myself. It felt ridiculous but somehow…I genuinely felt happy seeing the cart slowly fill up.

Sir Conrad suddenly glanced toward me again while reaching for bottled water from one shelf. “You’re smiling.”

My eyes widened slightly before I looked away. “I’m not.”

“You are.” His voice carried that familiar amusement again.

I tried hiding it by looking toward another aisle instead but it was already too late.

“It’s just…” I quietly laughed under my breath while lightly gripping the cart handle. “This feels strangely nice.”

Sir Conrad remained silent for a moment. “Grocery shopping?”

I nodded shyly. “Back then I only bought enough to survive a few days.” My fingers brushed lightly against the cart handle. “I think this is the first time I’ve seen a cart this full because of me.”

The moment the words left my mouth, Sir Conrad’s expression subtly softened.

Then without saying anything else, he casually grabbed another box of snacks from the shelf before dropping it inside the cart too.

My brows lifted slightly. “Sir…we already have enough.”

“We’re not done.”

I stared at him helplessly while he continued walking calmly through the aisles like he fully intended to buy half the entire store tonight.

The grocery cart was already full by the time we reached the vegetable section.

Honestly…I still couldn’t believe Sir Conrad somehow managed to buy enough food to survive an apocalypse in less than thirty minutes. Meanwhile he looked completely unbothered while casually checking expiration dates beside me like this was part of his nightly routine.

I grabbed several tomatoes from the display before carefully placing them inside a plastic bag while Sir Conrad pushed the cart beside me.

The bright grocery lights reflected softly against the polished floors while distant music quietly played overhead and for some reason…the entire situation still felt strangely unreal to me.

I was currently choosing between two cabbages when movement from the nearby meat section suddenly caught my attention.

A woman probably around her mid twenties stood near one of the refrigerators while pretending to look at packaged meat although honestly…it was obvious she wasn’t actually paying attention to the products because her eyes kept drifting toward Sir Conrad.

My grip around the cabbage tightened slightly.

Sir Conrad meanwhile remained completely unaware or maybe he noticed and simply didn’t care. He stood near the meat section a few feet away from me while calmly examining different cuts like a man genuinely invested in grocery shopping.

Unfortunately…the woman looked very invested in him instead. I quietly stared at her for several seconds before my lips unconsciously formed a small pout.

She was pretty, long hair, nice clothes and confident enough to keep glancing toward him every few seconds like she was waiting for an opportunity to talk. Meanwhile Sir Conrad looked unfairly attractive tonight even in simple black clothes.

Tall, broad shoulders, calm expression, expensive watch resting around his wrist while one hand lazily pushed the cart beside him.

He looked exactly like the type of man women would shamelessly approach inside public places. Which apparently was happening right now.

I looked away while silently scolding myself because what exactly was I doing? Pouting? Over Sir Conrad being looked at? Ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous.

Still…my eyes betrayed me moments later anyway as I secretly glanced toward him again from behind the vegetable display. The woman had shifted slightly closer now, i watched carefully.

Waiting to see if Sir Conrad would finally notice her or worse…talk back. My chest already felt strangely irritated for no reason but to my complete surprise… Sir Conrad didn’t even glance in her direction once.

Instead, he continued calmly inspecting different meat packages with the same indifferent expression on his face like the woman genuinely didn’t exist around him.

The girl eventually looked slightly embarrassed after several failed attempts at catching his attention.

A tiny dangerous satisfaction quietly slipped inside me before I could stop it. I quickly looked back down toward the vegetables before Sir Conrad noticed my expression.

A few moments later, footsteps approached nearby before his deep voice suddenly spoke beside me.

“Which one looks better?”

I immediately turned toward him and nearly forgot how breathing worked again. Sir Conrad now stood directly beside me holding two different trays of meat in each hand while looking at me expectantly.

The girl from earlier was still nearby and still watching him.

“I…” I blinked nervously before forcing myself to focus on the meat instead of his face. “This one looks fresher.”

I pointed toward the tray in his left hand.

Sir Conrad glanced down briefly before nodding once. “Thought so too.”

Then without hesitation, he placed the tray inside the cart before naturally handing me another package afterward.

“And this?”

I stared at him quietly for a moment. There was something strangely intimate about the entire situation.

The way he let me choose things so naturally.

The way he asked for my opinion first without hesitation like my preferences genuinely mattered to him like this was ours and not just his.

“You’re overthinking again.”

I immediately snapped out of my thoughts after hearing the amusement inside his voice.

My cheeks warmed slightly. “Sorry.”

Sir Conrad only looked at me calmly before suddenly reaching toward the cart beside me and gently fixing the crooked sleeve of my hoodie.

Such a small harmless gesture yet the woman nearby visibly froze after witnessing it.

Honestly…I almost froze too because Sir Conrad did it so naturally. No hesitation, no awareness of how intimate it looked from another person’s perspective.

I could physically feel the girl staring harder now from several feet away.

Sir Conrad however remained completely indifferent.

“Get the mushrooms too,” he said casually afterward while pushing the cart slightly closer toward me. “You liked them last time.”

My heartbeat instantly stumbled. He remembered that? I quietly lowered my gaze mostly to hide the stupid warmth spreading across my face while reaching for the mushrooms near the display.

I faintly heard the woman finally walking away and for some terribly selfish reason…I felt ridiculously happy about it.

Chapter 34

The moment I finished reading the schedule for next week, my entire mood immediately improved.

Pangasinan, we were going to Pangasinan for three days because of an important business partnership meeting involving one of Romanov Company’s upcoming resort investments near the coastal area. Honestly…I’d heard so many beautiful things about Pangasinan before.

Clean beaches, fresh seafood, quiet sunsets and tourist spots people constantly talked about online.

Back then I used to secretly watch travel videos about places like that whenever life became too exhausting because somehow seeing peaceful oceans through a small phone screen made reality feel lighter for a little while.

But obviously…actually traveling there myself was something I never thought would happen.

I stared at the printed schedule again while trying very hard not to smile too obviously inside Sir Conrad’s office. Unfortunately for me, Sir Conrad noticed immediately.

“You’ve been staring at that paper for almost five minutes.”

I looked up from the documents resting in my hands before awkwardly clearing my throat. “Sorry.”

His eyes narrowed slightly afterward. “You look suspiciously happy.”

Heat instantly crept across my face. “I just…” I hesitated briefly before finally admitting it quietly. “I’ve always wanted to visit Pangasinan.”

Sir Conrad simply stared at me silently from behind his desk. “You’ve never been?”

I shook my head softly. “No.”

Something unreadable crossed his expression before he slowly leaned back against his chair while removing his glasses.

“Then extend the hotel reservation.”

I blinked in confusion. “…Sir?”

“We’ll stay an extra day.”

My eyes widened immediately. “But the meeting only lasts three days.”

“I know.” The calmness inside his voice almost made me malfunction. “You wanted to see Pangasinan.”

“Sir, you don’t have to….”

“I want to.” The immediate answer completely silenced me.

The atmosphere inside the office suddenly felt warmer again. I quickly lowered my gaze toward the folders in my hands before my expression exposed too much.

“Thank you,” I whispered softly.

A quiet silence followed before Sir Conrad suddenly spoke again. “You’re smiling.”

I looked up. “I’m not.”

“You are.” His lips curved slightly this time. “It’s obvious.”

My cheeks burned instantly while he looked entirely too amused by my suffering. This man genuinely enjoyed embarrassing me.

The following days passed surprisingly fast after that. Preparations for the business trip completely consumed most of our schedule while I organized documents, finalized meeting arrangements and fixed hotel reservations nonstop.

Still…despite the exhausting workload, excitement quietly lingered inside me the entire time.

Pangasinan. I still couldn’t believe I was actually going there.

The morning of our flight eventually arrived quicker than expected.

I followed Sir Conrad through the airport while pulling my luggage behind me and honestly…it still felt surreal traveling like this.

Sir Conrad looked completely calm as usual despite the amount of attention he unintentionally attracted simply by existing. Several people subtly glanced toward him while we walked through the terminal and honestly…I couldn’t even blame them.

Tall, well dressed, cold intimidating aura. Conrad Romanov naturally stood out anywhere.

Eventually we finally arrived in Pangasinan. The moment we stepped outside, warm coastal air immediately greeted my skin, i simply looked around quietly, everything already felt different from Manila.

Softer, slower, and peaceful.

“You’re staring again.”

I looked beside me only to find Sir Conrad watching my reaction calmly.

“I like it here already,” I admitted honestly.

Something faintly softened inside his expression. “Good.”

The drive toward the hotel became one of my favorite moments almost immediately because unlike the crowded city roads back in Manila, Pangasinan looked open and alive.

I stared outside the car window almost the entire time while watching endless trees, small local stores, tricycles and distant glimpses of the ocean appear occasionally along the road, at one point, Sir Conrad glanced toward me briefly before speaking.

“You look like a child seeing the outside world for the first time.”

I immediately looked at him in embarrassment. “Sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?”

“I think I’m acting too excited.”

A quiet amused breath escaped him before he looked back toward the road again. “You are excited. I like seeing you like this.”

My heart genuinely didn’t survive those words properly. I quickly turned back toward the window while pretending to admire the scenery outside because unfortunately my face already felt dangerously warm again.

Sir Conrad continued driving beside me completely unaware that he was slowly destroying my ability to function like a normal human being.

By the time we finally arrived at the hotel, exhaustion had already settled heavily across my entire body.

The long drive, endless preparations and traveling since early morning slowly caught up to me now while warm evening sunlight reflected beautifully across the large glass windows inside the hotel lobby. Honestly though…the place looked beautiful. Elegant but peaceful.

The soft scent of fresh flowers lingered through the air while quiet piano music played somewhere nearby and several staff members immediately greeted Sir Conrad respectfully the moment we approached the reception area.

I quietly stood beside him while holding the folders and reservation documents against my chest, everything still felt strangely unreal, Pangasinan, I was actually here.

Sir Conrad calmly handled the check-in process while I organized tomorrow’s business schedule mentally inside my head but moments later…

“One suite reservation under Conrad Romanov.”

I slowly lifted my eyes toward the receptionist while my heartbeat immediately started acting suspiciously again.

Please tell me I misunderstood that.

“Yes, sir,” the receptionist answered politely while typing something into the computer. “Your room is already prepared.”

My soul quietly left my body. I stared at Sir Conrad beside me but he looked completely calm while accepting the keycard from the receptionist like sharing one room together was the most normal thing in the world.

My thoughts already started collapsing violently.

One room? ONE ROOM? Maybe there were no available rooms left? Yes, that had to be it. This was a business trip after all. Completely professional, totally normal. Then why was my heartbeat becoming louder?

I followed Sir Conrad toward the elevator while trying very hard to keep my expression normal but unfortunately my brain kept replaying one horrifying thought repeatedly.

One room.

One room.

One room.

The elevator ride felt painfully long.

Sir Conrad remained completely relaxed beside me while casually checking something from his phone completely unaware that I was currently fighting for my life mentally.

We reached our floor before walking toward the suite located near the far end of the hallway. My heartbeat somehow became even more unstable the closer we got then finally…the door opened.

I stepped inside and the very first thing my eyes landed on nearly made my knees weak from relief.

Two beds, two separate beds.

I almost sighed so loudly right there. Actual physical relief flooded through my chest so quickly it honestly felt embarrassing.

Meanwhile the suite itself looked beautiful.

Large windows revealed a breathtaking ocean view outside while soft warm lights illuminated the spacious room elegantly. A small living area rested near the television, accompanied by a dining table and neatly arranged furniture while the sound of distant waves faintly reached the balcony doors.

But honestly…none of that mattered compared to the fact there were two beds.

I placed my luggage near one side of the room before internally thanking every possible higher being for saving my dignity tonight.

Behind me, I suddenly heard movement before Sir Conrad’s voice spoke. “You looked terrified earlier.”

Slowly…I turned around only to find him watching me with obvious amusement already visible inside his expression

“I wasn’t terrified,” I lied immediately.

One of his brows lifted slightly. “Really?”

“Yes.”

A quiet chuckle escaped him before he loosened the tie around his neck casually.

I tried very hard not to stare again because honestly…it should’ve been illegal how attractive this man looked while tired.

“You sighed the moment you saw the beds,” he continued.

Heat instantly crawled toward my face. “I did not.”

“You did.”

I quickly looked away in embarrassment while pretending to organize my luggage instead.

Unfortunately Sir Conrad clearly wasn’t planning on sparing me today. “You thought we’d share one bed.”

My entire body almost malfunctioned. “I DIDN’T.”

The answer came out far too fast causing the quiet amusement inside his eyes to deepen immediately.

“Relax, Eli,” he murmured afterward while removing his coat slowly. “I’m not teasing you.”

That was a complete lie, he absolutely was.

My cheeks already felt painfully warm now while Sir Conrad casually walked toward the balcony area like he hadn’t just nearly killed me from embarrassment. I silently collapsed onto the edge of my bed while pressing one hand against my chest dramatically.

This man genuinely shortened my lifespan every single day.

A few moments later, Sir Conrad suddenly spoke again while staring outside toward the ocean view.

“We’ll finish early tomorrow.”

I looked toward him quietly. “The investors?”

He nodded once. “Dinner meeting afterward then the rest of the night is free.”

The soft orange sunset outside reflected beautifully across the windows behind him now while ocean waves moved peacefully beneath the fading evening sky.

Then Sir Conrad glanced toward me briefly. “I’ll take you somewhere after work.”

“Somewhere?”

“There’s a beach nearby locals recommended.”

The faint softness inside his voice returned again.

“You wanted to see Pangasinan properly, didn’t you?”

I genuinely thought exhaustion would immediately knock me unconscious the moment my body touched the bed. Unfortunately…that didn’t happen because Sir Conrad was still inside the same room.

Moving around casually, existing peacefully, destroying my ability to function properly without even trying.

I remained lying stiffly across the bed while staring blankly at the ceiling pretending my heartbeat wasn’t acting ridiculous again. From the corner of my eye, I could see Sir Conrad loosening the sleeves of his dress shirt near the small table while checking tomorrow’s schedule from his tablet.

The quiet domesticity of the entire scene somehow felt more dangerous than his teasing, this was exactly the problem, moments like this. Simple moments, the kind that made him feel less like the terrifying CEO everyone feared and more like…someone easy to love.

I immediately squeezed my eyes shut. I was genuinely hopeless.

“You’re overthinking again.”

My eyes instantly opened before I slowly turned toward him.

Sir Conrad hadn’t even looked up from the tablet yet somehow he still noticed.

“How do you always know?” I muttered weakly.

A faint amused hum escaped him before he finally placed the tablet aside. “Because your face becomes strangely serious whenever you start thinking too much.”

“That sounds embarrassing.”

“It is.”

I stared at him in disbelief while he looked completely calm after insulting me so casually.

A quiet laugh escaped him before he finally walked toward the other bed nearby. For several seconds, silence settled comfortably inside the suite again. Only the distant sound of waves outside filled the atmosphere now.

Honestly…the ocean sounded beautiful at night. I slowly sat upright before glancing toward the large balcony doors.

The curtains moved slightly from the faint wind outside while soft moonlight reflected across the glass beautifully. Without realizing it, I quietly stood from the bed.

“You’re going outside?” Sir Conrad asked.

I nodded lightly. “Just for a little while.”

He watched me silently for a moment before speaking again. “Wait.”

I paused near the balcony doors before turning toward him again. Sir Conrad grabbed a light jacket resting near the chair before walking toward me slowly.

Then without saying anything, he casually draped it over my shoulders himself. My entire body immediately forgot how to function because he stood far too close again.

Close enough for me to notice the faint scent of his cologne lingering against the fabric.

“You’ll get cold,” he murmured quietly while adjusting the jacket slightly around me.

My heartbeat already sounded catastrophic inside my chest. “T…thank you.”

His eyes remained on my face for several long seconds before he finally stepped away. I escaped toward the balcony before my poor heart completely exploded.

Cold ocean air instantly brushed against my skin the moment I stepped outside. The view nearly stole my breath away, dark waves moved endlessly beneath the moonlight while distant lights reflected beautifully across the water and somewhere nearby, I could faintly hear laughter from tourists walking near the shore below.

Everything felt peaceful, quiet and free.

I slowly leaned against the balcony railing while staring toward the ocean silently. For several minutes, I remained there quietly until the balcony door slid open behind me. I didn’t need to turn around to know it was Sir Conrad.

His presence somehow became recognizable to me already. Moments later, he stepped beside me while holding two warm mugs in his hands.

“Hot chocolate,” he said simply before offering one toward me.

I blinked in surprise before accepting it carefully. “Thank you.”

A soft laugh escaped me before I could stop it. The warm mug slowly heated my cold hands while Sir Conrad leaned lightly against the railing beside me.

The ocean breeze moved gently around us while moonlight softly illuminated his face beside me and honestly…this entire moment felt dangerously beautiful.

“You really wanted to come here,” Sir Conrad suddenly said quietly.

I nodded while staring toward the waves below. “Back then…I used to watch travel videos of places like this.”

His gaze shifted toward me silently.

“It helped,” I admitted softly afterward. “Whenever life felt too heavy.”

The words escaped before I could stop them. A quiet stillness followed afterward.

Then eventually, Sir Conrad spoke again. “We’ll go wherever you want next time.”

My breath caught slightly.

Next time.

The simple words alone already sounded far too intimate.

I slowly looked toward him only to find his eyes already fixed on the ocean ahead like bringing me places beside him in the future was already something naturally included in his plans.

Chapter 35

The next morning started earlier than expected. By seven in the morning, I was already sitting near the small dining table inside the suite while reviewing documents one last time and organizing Sir Conrad’s schedule carefully inside my tablet.

Sir Conrad looked unfairly composed despite sleeping only a few hours last night. He stood near the mirror fixing the sleeves of his black dress shirt while soft morning sunlight entered through the large windows behind him.

Honestly…I didn’t understand how one person could look this attractive before breakfast.

“Eli.”

I snapped out of my thoughts in horror. “Yes?”

Sir Conrad’s lips curved slightly. “You’ve been staring at me for the last thirty seconds.”

Heat instantly exploded across my face.

“I was thinking about the meeting!”

“You looked very distracted for someone thinking about business.”

I quickly lowered my gaze toward the documents while pretending my soul hadn’t just left my body from embarrassment.

A quiet amused chuckle escaped him before he finally grabbed his coat from nearby. The meeting itself lasted nearly the entire afternoon. Several investors attended alongside local business representatives while discussions involving the coastal resort project continued for hours inside one of the hotel’s large conference halls.

As expected, Sir Conrad completely controlled the room the moment negotiations officially started.

I quietly sat beside him while organizing documents and taking notes throughout the meeting but honestly…sometimes I still found myself watching him unknowingly because this version of Conrad Romanov always fascinated me.

The cold confidence, the effortless authority inside his voice and the way every single person inside the room immediately listened whenever he spoke.

Even the investors who initially looked difficult eventually became noticeably quieter once Sir Conrad started discussing numbers and project terms calmly. At one point, I noticed one of the foreign representatives glance toward me briefly before leaning closer toward another executive beside him.

Then he whispered quietly “So that’s Romanov’s secretary.”

The other man nodded while both of them subtly looked toward me again.

Normally attention like that would’ve made me uncomfortable but before my anxiety could fully settle in, Sir Conrad suddenly spoke without even looking away from the presentation screen.

“Page fourteen, Eli.” I immediately handed the needed document toward him.

The smoothness of the action instantly redirected everyone’s attention back toward the meeting itself. Meanwhile my chest quietly warmed because somehow…even moments like that felt protective.

Several exhausting hours later, the final agreement was eventually signed successfully. The atmosphere inside the conference hall immediately became lighter while businessmen started shaking hands and exchanging polite conversations near the tables.

I exhaled in relief while organizing the remaining papers…..finally done.

Honestly…I thought we would return to the hotel afterward but the moment we stepped outside the building, Sir Conrad suddenly looked toward me calmly.

“Get in.”

I blinked in confusion while entering the passenger seat beside him. “We’re not going back yet?”

“No.”

The short answer only made me more curious. Several minutes later, the city slowly disappeared behind us while the roads became and surrounded by trees instead.

I stared outside the window curiously. “Where are we going?”

“You’ll see.”

I narrowed my eyes slightly afterward. “That sounds suspicious.”

A faint amused smile appeared briefly across his face before he returned his attention toward the road again.

The drive continued peacefully. Warm sunlight reflected beautifully across endless fields while ocean air occasionally drifted through the slightly opened windows and honestly…Pangasinan somehow looked even prettier during the afternoon.

Sir Conrad finally slowed the car near a quieter road surrounded by small local stores and distant palm trees. Then moments later my breath caught slightly.

Ocean.

A breathtaking wide shoreline appeared before us while sunlight reflected beautifully across clear blue waves stretching endlessly toward the horizon.

The beach looked peaceful and less crowded.

Beautiful enough to silence every thought inside my head.

Sir Conrad parked nearby before finally glancing toward me. “This place alright?”

I stared at him in disbelief first before quickly looking back toward the ocean again.

“…Alright?”

A quiet chuckle escaped him. I stepped outside the moment he unlocked the car.

Warm sea air instantly brushed against my skin while soft waves echoed peacefully nearby and honestly…I genuinely didn’t know how to react properly anymore because it was beautiful.

More beautiful than every travel video I used to watch before. For several seconds, I simply stood there quietly while staring toward the water.

Then slowly… a smile spread across my face without permission and behind me, I heard the car door close before Sir Conrad walked beside me.

“You really like it,” he murmured quietly.

I nodded immediately. “It’s beautiful.”

His eyes remained on my face for several seconds instead of the ocean.

“You look happier here.”

The simple observation affected me more than it should have.

The ocean breeze felt softer near the shoreline. Cold waves occasionally reached the sand near our feet while distant laughter echoed from several tourists nearby and honestly…I still couldn’t completely believe I was standing here beside Conrad Romanov like this.

No meetings, no office walls, no pressure…just the sea stretching endlessly before us beneath warm golden sunlight.

For several minutes, we simply walked quietly beside each other along the shore.

Comfortable silence settled naturally between us while my shoes occasionally sank slightly against the soft sand underneath.

Then suddenly Sir Conrad grabbed my hand. My entire soul nearly left my body, I froze instantly in the middle of walking while staring down at our hands in complete shock.

His fingers wrapped naturally around mine without hesitation before casually pulling me toward another direction like this was the most normal thing in the world.

“S…Sir—”

“There’s food stalls over there,” he interrupted calmly while continuing to walk.

My brain completely malfunctioned. Food stalls??? How was he speaking so normally right now when he was literally holding my hand?

I could physically feel the warmth of his palm against mine while he guided me across the crowded pathway near the beach and honestly…I wasn’t sure if I wanted to panic or collapse.

People were everywhere too, families, tourists, couples and Conrad Romanov was walking beside me holding my hand without the slightest concern about who might see us.

My face already felt dangerously hot. “Sir Conrad…” I tried again weakly while looking around nervously.

Only then did he finally glance toward me briefly. “What?”

“You’re holding my hand.”

The moment the words left my mouth, his eyes lowered toward our hands like he genuinely forgot he was doing it.

Then instead of immediately letting go like any normal person would…His fingers tightened slightly.

“You walk too slowly when distracted,” he answered calmly before continuing toward the nearby stalls.

I genuinely stopped breathing for a second because that was not an explanation, that absolutely was not an explanation. My poor heart already felt seconds away from exploding completely.

The food stalls eventually came into full view moments later. Small colorful stores lined beside each other while delicious smells filled the air around us immediately grilled seafood, street snacks, sweet desserts and warm local dishes. The lively atmosphere somehow made Pangasinan feel even more alive.

But honestly…I could barely focus on anything because Sir Conrad still hadn’t let go of my hand.

“You can release me now,” I whispered awkwardly while trying very hard not to combust.

One of his brows lifted slightly. “Why?”

WHY???

My brain nearly short-circuited again.

“People might misunderstand,” I muttered weakly.

A quiet amused hum escaped him then finally…slowly…he released my hand. The sudden absence of warmth weirdly made my chest feel empty. Which honestly felt concerning.

Sir Conrad however looked completely unaffected while stopping near one of the seafood stalls nearby.

“What do you want to eat?”

I blinked several times before forcing my brain to function again. “Anything is fine.”

“That’s not an answer.”

I looked around while trying to calm my heartbeat down. Everything smelled amazing, fresh grilled squid, fish, shrimp, even local snacks I’d only seen online before. Eventually my eyes landed on one stall selling grilled skewers.

“That one looks good,” I admitted softly.

Sir Conrad glanced toward the stall briefly before nodding once. “Then we’ll eat there.”

The owner greeted us warmly the moment we approached.

“Couple po?”

I almost died instantly.

My eyes widened violently while my entire body froze in horror. Meanwhile the elderly woman behind the stall smiled brightly while preparing plates nearby completely unaware she had just destroyed my remaining lifespan.

“N…No, we’re not—”

“Yes,” Sir Conrad answered calmly at the exact same time.

I stared at him in complete betrayal.

COMPLETE betrayal.

The elderly woman looked delighted afterward. “Ang bagay niyo naman!”

My soul physically ascended.

Sir Conrad only looked completely calm while ordering food like he didn’t just casually throw my entire mental stability into the ocean.

I quickly turned away while covering half my burning face with one hand. This man was absolutely going to kill me someday.

I genuinely couldn’t recover after that. My entire face still felt hot while Sir Conrad stood beside me completely calm like he hadn’t just agreed that we were a couple in front of a stranger.

The elderly woman looked absurdly happy while preparing our food. “First time niyo dito sa Pangasinan?” she asked warmly.

I opened my mouth to answer but Sir Conrad spoke first again.

“For him, yes.”

The simple answer somehow affected me again.

For him.

Not my secretary.

Not Eli Vitorio from Romanov Company.

Just…for him.

The woman smiled before placing freshly grilled skewers onto plates. “Maganda dito kapag gabi. Mas tahimik.”

I nodded while trying very hard not to look directly at Sir Conrad anymore because…he looked far too relaxed standing beside me in casual clothes while ocean wind moved lightly through his hair.

Everything about this trip felt dangerous to my already hopeless feelings. Moments later, the elderly vendor suddenly laughed softly while looking between us again.

“Tahimik si boyfriend mo.”

I almost inhaled my own soul. “S…Si—”

“He usually is,” Sir Conrad answered naturally before accepting the plates from her.

I stared at him in complete disbelief.

Sir Conrad finally glanced toward me and the faint amusement inside his eyes instantly told me he absolutely knew what he was doing now. This man was enjoying my suffering.

The old woman smiled proudly afterward. “Bagay kayo. Mukhang maalaga siya.”

My poor heart genuinely couldn’t survive this conversation anymore. Sir Conrad handed one plate toward me calmly before paying for the food.

“Thank you,” I muttered weakly.

We eventually walked away from the stall afterward while I continued silently panicking beside him. Only when we reached a quieter part near the beach did I finally gather enough courage to speak.

“You did that on purpose.”

Sir Conrad looked toward me while taking a bite from one of the skewers. “Did what?”

I stared at him in disbelief. “The couple thing!”

A quiet low chuckle escaped him. “You looked cute panicking.”

My entire brain shut down. Cute??? I quickly looked away while gripping the food tray tighter because honestly…this man was becoming impossible to survive.

Sir Conrad continued walking beside me looking entirely too pleased with himself.

“You should’ve corrected her,” I muttered weakly.

“I did.”

I immediately turned toward him. “No you didn’t!”

His lips curved slightly. “I answered her question.”

“That’s not correcting!”

“You seemed busy malfunctioning.”

I nearly choked and Sir Conrad laughed softly. For several seconds, I could only stare at him silently while wind moved lightly around us because moments like this still felt unreal to me. Seeing Conrad Romanov laugh freely, tease me casually, walk beside me along a beach while carrying street food like he was just another ordinary man.

Nobody from the company would believe this version of him existed.

We reached a quieter area near the shoreline where fewer people walked around.

The sunset had already started fading slowly now while orange and pink colors reflected beautifully across the ocean. I quietly sat near the sand while placing the food tray beside me.

A few seconds later, Sir Conrad sat beside me too.

Neither of us spoke for a while, we simply watched the waves together while the evening breeze moved softly around us.

I wished moments like this could last longer, long enough for reality not to exist for a little while.

“Eli.”

I looked at him.

Sir Conrad’s eyes remained fixed on the ocean ahead when he spoke again. “You’ve smiled more today than the entire month before this.”

The soft honesty inside his voice instantly caught me off guard because…he always noticed things nobody else paid attention to.

I lowered my gaze toward the sand quietly. “I’m happy right now.”

The confession escaped more honestly than expected.

A brief silence followed before Sir Conrad finally looked toward me. “Good.”

Chapter 36

The following morning felt quieter compared to yesterday because Sir Conrad had another business meeting scheduled early in the afternoon and unlike the previous negotiations, this one involved only high-level executives and private investors.

Meaning…I wasn’t allowed to accompany him this time. Honestly, I understood why. Still…watching him prepare to leave the hotel room without me felt strangely unfamiliar now after spending almost every moment beside him these past few days.

I sat near the couch while organizing some remaining documents when Sir Conrad finally adjusted the cuffs of his watch before looking toward me.

“I’ll probably return late.”

I nodded lightly. “Okay.”

His eyes remained on me for several seconds. “Stay inside the hotel.”

My brows lifted slightly. “Sir, I’m not a child.”

“You get distracted easily.”

“That’s not true.”

A faint amused expression crossed his face immediately like he already remembered multiple examples proving otherwise.

Honestly…rude.

“I’m serious,” I muttered weakly.

“You nearly walked into the wrong elevator yesterday because you were staring at the aquarium inside the lobby.”

I looked away in embarrassment. “That happened once.”

“Twice.”

“…Sir.”

A quiet chuckle escaped him before he finally grabbed the car keys from nearby.

Then unexpectedly…his fingers lightly brushed the top of my head while passing beside me. A simple gesture yet my entire body instantly froze from the sudden affection.

“Eat properly,” he murmured calmly before walking toward the door.

And just like that…he left me mentally fighting for my life at nine in the morning. I stared blankly at the closed hotel door for several long seconds while pressing one hand against my chest dramatically.

This man genuinely had no idea what he was doing to me.

Several hours passed slowly after that. I finished organizing the remaining files, answered a few work emails and even attempted watching television for distraction but eventually…the quietness inside the suite became too unbearable.

Sir Conrad still hadn’t returned and…I was getting restless.

So after thinking about it for minutes, I finally decided to leave the hotel for a little while. Just nearby, nothing dangerous.

The warm afternoon air immediately greeted me once I stepped outside. Pangasinan still looked beautiful during daytime.

Several tourists walked along nearby streets while small local stores displayed colorful products outside their shops and somewhere nearby, I could already smell grilled food again.

Without realizing it, I slowly wandered farther from the hotel area while looking around curiously. My attention became completely stolen by one small souvenir shop near the roadside.

Colorful keychains, bracelets and handmade decorations filled the display beautifully while tiny shell accessories reflected beneath the sunlight. Honestly…I immediately walked closer, the keychains looked adorable.

Some shaped like tiny bangus fish.

Others decorated with shells, beaches and small wooden carvings saying Pangasinan.

I picked up one keychain while studying it carefully.

Maybe I should buy something for my friends?

“That one breaks easily.”

I nearly jumped in surprise, i turned around only to find a man around my age standing beside me now.

He looked friendly enough, simple white shirt, relaxed smile and slightly messy hair moved by the wind.

I blinked at him awkwardly. “Sorry?”

The stranger pointed the keychain in my hand. “The glue comes off after a few weeks.” He laughed lightly. “I bought the same thing before.”

“Oh.” I looked back toward the keychain with betrayal.

The man smiled before casually stepping closer toward the display. “This shop has better ones inside.”

Before I could answer properly, he already started looking through several items nearby.

“You visiting Pangasinan?” he asked casually.

I nodded lightly. “For work.”

“Vacation for me.” He grinned while picking up another souvenir from the shelf. “You look completely lost though.”

My cheeks warmed slightly. “Is it obvious?”

“A little.”

A quiet embarrassed laugh escaped me. The stranger eventually handed me another keychain afterward. “This one’s better quality.”

I stared down at it quietly. A small wooden keychain with ocean waves carved into it.

“Thank you,” I murmured softly.

“No problem.” His smile widened slightly. “You traveling alone?”

The question made me hesitate.

“No,” I answered honestly. “I’m with someone.”

“Girlfriend?”

My soul almost left my body. “I…..no!”

The answer came out far too fast causing the stranger to laugh.

“Boyfriend then?”

My face instantly became hotter. “No! He’s my….”

I stopped abruptly because honestly…I suddenly realized I didn’t know what explanation sounded less suspicious anymore considering how much time Sir Conrad and I spent together lately the stranger looked completely entertained now.

“Relax,” he laughed softly. “I’m just joking.”

I awkwardly looked away while gripping the keychain tighter.

“Eli.” My heartbeat instantly stopped.

I knew that voice, slowly…terrifiedly…I turned around and immediately saw Conrad Romanov standing several feet away from us. Cold expression, and unreadable eyes.

Still dressed in formal black clothes from the meeting earlier. The atmosphere around him suddenly felt terrifyingly different compared to moments ago. The stranger beside me visibly straightened slightly after noticing him.

So did I.

The moment my eyes landed on Sir Conrad, every ounce of relaxation inside my body immediately disappeared.

Honestly…I didn’t even hear him approach. One second I was awkwardly talking with the stranger beside me and the next Conrad Romanov was suddenly standing there looking dangerously unreadable.

The evening sunlight behind him somehow made the entire situation feel even more intimidating. My heartbeat instantly became nervous again.

“S….Sir…”

Sir Conrad’s gaze briefly shifted toward the man beside me before returning to me again. “You left the hotel.”

The calmness inside his voice somehow felt worse than anger.

I instinctively tightened my grip around the souvenir keychain. “I just wanted to look around for a little while.”

The stranger beside me awkwardly cleared his throat before smiling politely toward Sir Conrad.

“Uh…hi.”

Sir Conrad nodded once.

The atmosphere immediately became painfully awkward.

I quickly looked between them nervously before speaking again. “He was just helping me choose souvenirs.”

The stranger laughed lightly. “Yeah, he almost bought the badly made ones.”

Sir Conrad’s eyes lowered briefly toward the keychain inside my hands. Then toward the other man again and for several seconds, nobody spoke.

Honestly…I suddenly felt like I accidentally got caught doing something illegal despite technically doing nothing wrong. Eventually the stranger rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly before speaking.

“Well… I should probably go.”

I immediately looked toward him. “Oh…thank you again for helping me.”

“No problem.” He smiled warmly before glancing briefly toward Sir Conrad again. “You should keep a closer eye on your boyfriend though. He looks too approachable.”

My soul violently left my body. I almost choked on absolutely nothing while my entire face exploded with heat instantly.

“H… He’s not my—”

“Have a good evening.” Sir Conrad interrupted calmly before the stranger could continue speaking further.

The poor man blinked once before quickly nodding. “Right. Uh…you too.”

Then just like that, he disappeared down the street leaving me alone beside Sir Conrad and my rapidly collapsing mental stability.

Silence swallowed the space afterward. I couldn’t even look properly at Sir Conrad anymore because dear God, boyfriend again. Why did strangers keep saying that around us??? I nervously stared down at the keychain still trapped inside my hands while Sir Conrad remained standing beside me quietly.

“You’re very easy to talk to.”

I slowly looked up afterward. His expression remained calm but something inside his eyes looked oddly unreadable again.

“What?”

“That man approached you after barely five minutes.”

I blinked several times. “He was just being friendly.”

Sir Conrad hummed quietly though the sound carried something strangely unconvinced inside it. The ocean breeze moved softly around us while people continued walking nearby completely unaware that Conrad Romanov was currently making me feel like I’d committed betrayal somehow.

“Did you enjoy talking to him?”

The question caught me completely off guard. “What?”

Sir Conrad’s gaze remained fixed somewhere ahead while one hand rested inside his pocket calmly.

“The man earlier,” he clarified casually. “You looked comfortable.”

My heartbeat became strange again because why did that question sound so personal?

“He was only helping me choose souvenirs,” I answered carefully.

A silence followed again before Sir Conrad finally looked toward me. “And if I didn’t arrive?”

I stared at him in confusion.

“He probably would’ve continued following you around,” he said calmly.

“That’s impossible.”

“You’re too trusting.”

The firmness inside his voice made me blink.

“I can handle myself,” I muttered.

Sir Conrad stepped slightly closer, not enough to frighten me, just enough for me to become aware of his presence again.

“You shouldn’t entertain strangers alone in unfamiliar places.”

The soft seriousness inside his voice slowly replaced my embarrassment with something warmer instead because beneath the coldness there it was again….concern.

“I didn’t think something bad would happen.”

“That’s exactly the problem.”

Sir Conrad sighed before reaching toward my hands suddenly.

His fingers gently took the souvenir keychain from my grip before studying it briefly beneath the fading sunlight.

“You picked this?” I nodded lightly.

A faint softness appeared inside his expression afterward before he handed it back toward me.

“It suits you.”

Sir Conrad reached toward me again but this time… His fingers lightly wrapped around my wrist.

“Come on,” he murmured calmly while guiding me away from the souvenir stalls.

I stared blankly at our hands for several seconds before finally gathering enough courage to speak weakly.

“Sir Conrad.”

“Yes?”

“People might misunderstand again.”

Then without releasing my wrist, he glanced toward me briefly.

“Let them.”

The two simple words echoed inside my head so violently that for several seconds, I completely forgot how to walk properly. Sir Conrad continued guiding me through the crowded streets of Pangasinan while holding my wrist like this was the most natural thing in the world.

Maybe the most terrifying part was realizing I no longer wanted him to let go.

The evening lights around us slowly flickered brighter as the sun disappeared completely while nearby stores continued playing soft music and distant laughter echoed somewhere near the shoreline.

Yet despite all the noise surrounding us…my attention remained painfully focused on the warmth of his hand around my wrist.

“Sir…” I whispered.

Sir Conrad glanced toward me briefly. “Hmm?”

My throat suddenly felt dry because how exactly was I supposed to respond to let them? What did that even mean? Did he realize how dangerous those words sounded to someone hopelessly in love with him?

Sir Conrad eventually released my wrist once we reached a quieter pathway near the beach again.

The sudden loss of warmth felt noticeable. I was genuinely becoming pathetic around this man.

“You look troubled,” Sir Conrad murmured beside me.

I nearly laughed from disbelief. Troubled??? Of course I was troubled. He casually held my hand yesterday, let strangers call us a couple twice and just now practically implied he didn’t care if people misunderstood our relationship. I was one emotional breakdown away from combusting completely.

“I’m thinking,” I answered carefully instead.

“That’s usually dangerous.”

I stared at him in disbelief again while he looked entirely too calm after saying something so offensive.

The ocean looked even prettier at night.

“You bought souvenirs for the staff?” I blinked before realizing he noticed the paper bag in my hand.

“Oh.” I nodded lightly. “I thought they might like something from Pangasinan.”

Sir Conrad looked toward me. “You always think about other people first.”

The softness inside his voice caught me off guard again. “It’s just souvenirs,” I muttered.

“Still.”

Silence followed while we continued walking side by side near the shore.

“What about you?”

I looked at him in confusion. “What?”

“You bought things for everyone else.” His eyes briefly lowered toward the bag in my hands. “But nothing for yourself.”

The question strangely affected me more than expected because i never really thought about buying things for myself first.

“I already enjoyed the trip,” I answered.

Sir Conrad stopped walking and I slowed down too before turning toward him in confusion. He simply stared at me silently beneath the moonlight.

“That’s not what I asked.” Before I could answer properly, Sir Conrad suddenly turned toward one of the nearby stalls again. “Wait here.”

I blinked in surprise. “Sir?” But he already walked away before I could ask further.

I stood near the pathway while watching him approach a small local store nearby. Several minutes passed before he finally returned.

He handed me something, i stared down at it blankly. A small handmade bracelet woven with dark blue strings and tiny silver shells.

“Sir…”

“You kept staring at it earlier,” he said.

I slowly looked up toward him again completely speechless because I did stare at it earlier, only for a few seconds. I didn’t even realize he noticed.

“You remembered?” I whispered before I could stop myself.

Sir Conrad’s gaze remained fixed on me quietly afterward. “I remember everything about you.”

The ocean breeze suddenly felt colder around me while his words continued echoing violently inside my chest. How was I supposed to survive hearing things like that from him?

I looked down toward the bracelet again mostly because I genuinely didn’t trust my face right now.

“Thank you,” I murmured softly.

Then carefully…I placed it around my wrist.

For some reason, Sir Conrad’s expression subtly softened after seeing that and in that exact moment, standing beside him beneath the moonlit shoreline of Pangasinan…I realized something terrifying.

I was already far too deep to ever escape him now.

Chapter 37

Ray’s POV

Pagod na pagod akong dumating sa bahay habang pakiramdam ko ay parang wala nang natira sa pasensya ko pagkatapos ng buong araw sa Romanov Company.

Kahit anong effort ang gawin ko sa trabaho, paulit-ulit pa ring bumabalik kay Eli ang atensyon ni Sir Conrad, na parang kahit saan ako pumunta ay naiwan na lang ako sa anino niya.

Mariin kong hinubad ang necktie ko habang papasok sa kwarto, pero agad akong napahinto nang makita kong nakahiga si Ken sa kama ko na parang pagod na pagod din.

“Kapal mo talaga,” bulong ko habang nakatingin sakaniya.

Hindi man lang siya gumalaw at tinamad lang na sumagot. “Tagal mo kasi umuwi.”

Napabuntong-hininga ako bago isinara ang pinto at iniwan ang coat ko sa gilid ng upuan. “Anong ginagawa mo rito?” tanong ko habang napapansin na parang hindi siya normal ngayon.

Hindi agad siya sumagot, kaya lalo kong napansin na mukhang mabigat ang iniisip niya, na bihira mangyari kay Ken lalo na kapag tungkol sa pera.

Kumunot noo ko. “Bakit parang ang lalim ng problema mo?”

Napahiga siya at tumitig sa kisame bago magsalita. “Umonti customers namin sa Arousal.”

Napalingon ako agad dahil hindi ko inexpect na seryoso pala siya. “Ha? Bakit naman?” tanong ko.

“Simula nung nawala si Bunny Boy,” sagot niya habang halatang iritado.

Mas lalo akong napakunot-noo. “Sino naman ’yung Bunny Boy?”

Bigla siyang napa-upo na parang naiinis na naalala niya iyon.

“Bro, sobrang sikat no’n sa club,” sabi niya habang umiiling. “Araw-araw halos puno ang Arousal dahil sakaniya, tapos bigla na lang siyang nawala.”

Tahimik akong nakinig habang unti-unting bumibigat ang pakiramdam ko.

“Umalis?” tanong ko nang mas maingat.

“Oo,” sagot niya. “May kumuha raw sakaniya. Makapangyarihang tao sa Romanov Company….si Sir Conrad mismo ang nagpaalis sa kaniya sa club.”

Biglang natahimik ang buong kwarto at parang may malamig na humaplos sa dibdib ko habang unti-unting lumalalim ang tingin ko.

“Si Sir Conrad?” ulit ko.

Tumango si Ken. “Oo, siya raw ang kumuha kay Bunny Boy.”

Hindi ako agad nakapagsalita, pero sa loob ng ulo ko unti-unting nagkakaroon ng koneksyon ang mga bagay na hindi ko pinansin dati.

“Sayang nga,” dagdag ni Ken. “Grabe humatak ng customers no’n lalo na kapag naka bunny outfit siya at sumasayaw sa stage.”

Napahigpit ang kamao ko habang pinipigilan ang kung anong emosyon na gumugulo sa dibdib ko.

“Anong pangalan ng Bunny Boy?” tanong ko.

Kaswal na sumagot si Ken habang hawak ang cellphone niya. “Eli Vitorio.”

Biglang nanlamig ang buong paligid, hindi agad ako kumilos, hindi agad ako nakahinga nang maayos.

Si Eli, yung Eli Vitorio na tahimik sa opisina? Yung Eli na laging nasa tabi ni Sir Conrad? Yung Eli na pinapakinggan at pinoprotektahan niya nang sobra?

“Hindi…” mahinang bulong ko.

Pero bago pa ako makapag-isip nang maayos, tumayo si Ken at inabot sa akin ang cellphone niya.

“Tingnan mo, may video pa ako.”

Napatingin ako sakaniya bago ko kinuha ang cellphone niya. Ilang segundo lang ang lumipas at nagsimulang magplay ang video.

Malakas na music, kumikislap na ilaw at sa gitna ng stage, sii Eli. Naka bunny outfit. Sumasayaw sa harap ng maraming tao na halos hindi makontrol ang sigaw sa paligid niya.

Nanigas ako habang nakatitig sa screen. Hindi ito ang Eli na kilala ng kumpanya, hindi ito ang Eli na nakikita ko araw-araw sa Romanov. Ibang tao siya sa video.

Nakatingin lang ako sa screen habang unti-unting kumakapit sa isip ko ang isang masamang ideya. Dahan-dahan kong sinabi habang hindi inaalis ang tingin sa video.

“Isend mo sakin.”

Kumunot ang noo ni Ken at agad niyang sinend ang file. Nag-vibrate ang phone ko at nandoon na ang video sa gallery ko.

Tahimik ko itong tinitigan habang umiikot sa isip ko ang mga posibleng mangyari. Kasi ngayon…may alam na ako tungkol kay Eli Vitorio at ang mas importante…ano kaya ang iisipin ng mga kasamahan namin kung makita nila ito?

Third person Pov

After their short but peaceful stay in Pangasinan, Conrad Romanov and Eli returned to Manila in the quiet comfort of a private drive that felt longer than usual, not because of distance, but because neither of them seemed in a hurry to break the silence that had formed between them.

Eli sat by the window, watching the city slowly replace the calm coastal view, his mind still lingering on the ocean, the food stalls, and the rare moments where Conrad looked less like a CEO and more like someone simply existing beside him.

Conrad, on the other hand, remained focused on his tablet, occasionally giving short instructions to his driver while reviewing upcoming schedules, yet every so often, his eyes would briefly shift toward Eli as if confirming he was still there.

When they finally arrived back at Romanov Company headquarters, everything immediately returned to its usual pace.

Employees lining up properly as soon as Conrad entered the building. It was as if Pangasinan had never happened.

Later that afternoon, Conrad called for a company-wide meeting in the main conference hall, summoning all key employees and department heads without exception.

The room quickly filled with murmurs as everyone settled into their seats, unsure of the reason for the sudden assembly. Eli sat quietly beside Conrad, organizing a few documents out of habit, while the rest of the staff slowly fell silent as Conrad stood.

His presence alone was enough to command attention.

“Romanov Company will be celebrating its upcoming anniversary,” Conrad announced calmly, his voice steady and controlled as always.

“Preparations will begin immediately, and all departments will be involved.”

A wave of quiet acknowledgment passed through the room.

“This will not be a simple gathering,” he continued. “It will be a formal event attended by partners, investors, and selected guests. I expect everything to be executed perfectly.”

Eli glanced up slightly, noting how effortlessly Conrad turned something celebratory into something that felt like a mission. Still, there was a quiet pride in the atmosphere, employees already exchanging brief looks of anticipation.

As the meeting continued, Eli’s attention briefly shifted across the room.

That was when he noticed Ray.

Ray was sitting a few rows away, unusually still, his gaze fixed directly on Eli. For a moment, Eli hesitated, unsure if he was imagining it but then Ray looked back and smiled.

There was no irritation in it, no coldness like before, no sharp tension that had lingered between them for days. Just a simple, almost innocent smile.

Eli blinked in surprise before, slowly, hesitantly, he returned the gesture with a small smile of his own. A quiet thought passed through his mind.

Maybe things are finally getting better.

Maybe Ray has accepted things now.

The meeting soon continued, but Eli’s shoulders felt slightly lighter after that brief moment. What he didn’t notice was how Ray’s smile slowly faded the moment Eli looked away and how his eyes lingered far too long after that.

Because while Eli believed something had been repaired…Ray had already started thinking about something else entirely.

Something Eli would never see coming.

Chapter 38

Rain softly poured outside the massive glass windows while the warm lights inside the living room created a calm atmosphere that felt completely different from the exhausting tension inside Romanov Company earlier.

I sat quietly on the carpet near the center table while organizing Sir Conrad’s documents, carefully arranging several folders into neat piles as he worked on his laptop behind me. The silence between us wasn’t awkward anymore. It felt natural now and comfortable.

Every once in a while, I could hear Sir Conrad turning pages or typing something on his keyboard, and strangely…those small sounds had already become familiar to me.

I was still fixing one of the reports when suddenly the front doors burst open loudly.

“KUYA CONRAAAAD!”

I almost dropped the documents from surprise. Fast footsteps echoed across the mansion before a boy around eighteen years old suddenly appeared inside the living room carrying several shopping bags while looking completely unbothered by the fact that he had just entered the Romanov mansion without warning.

“Bigyan mo ’ko pera.”

I blinked slowly.

Sir Conrad didn’t even react anymore as if this exact situation had already happened too many times before.

“How much?” he asked calmly without looking away from his laptop.

“Twenty thousand.”

I nearly choked.

Sir Conrad finally lifted his eyes toward him. “For?”

“Toy cars.”

“Again?”

“Limited edition kasi.”

The boy said it so seriously that I genuinely couldn’t tell if he was joking or not. Meanwhile, Sir Conrad sighed softly before reaching for his wallet.

“Last mo na.”

“You said that before.”

“And yet you still came back.”

“Because another collection came out.”

There was absolutely no shame in his voice. A few seconds later, Sir Conrad handed him the money anyway. The boy immediately grinned brightly before sitting on the sofa and happily counting the bills one by one like a child receiving allowance. I quietly stared at him for several seconds before finally looking at Sir Conrad.

“Sir…” I called carefully.

“Hm?”

“Sino po siya?”

The boy answered first before Sir Conrad could even speak. “Ako si Nash,” he said proudly while pointing at himself before continuing to count the cash in his hands.

I hesitated slightly before asking again, “Close po kayo?”

Sir Conrad leaned back against the sofa before answering calmly. “His older brother is a childhood friend of mine and my brothers,” he explained. “When Nash was younger, lagi siyang kasama kapag bumibisita kuya niya. Eventually he just…grew up around us.”

Nash proudly nodded. “Basically adopted na ’ko.”

“No,” Sir Conrad answered immediately.

“Emotionally adopted.”

“Still no.”

I accidentally smiled a little while watching them. It felt strange seeing Sir Conrad like this. At work, people looked terrified just hearing his footsteps in the hallway, yet here he looked calmer…less distant somehow. But before the peaceful atmosphere could continue another voice suddenly echoed from the entrance.

“So nandito ka na naman.”

The air inside the living room immediately changed.

I looked toward the door and instantly saw Sir Knoxx entering the mansion while removing his black gloves slowly and for some reason…the entire room suddenly felt colder.

Sir Knoxx’s presence was different from Sir Conrad’s.

Conrad was calm and controlled but Knoxx, he carried this naturally dark aura around him, even I felt nervous immediately.

Nash, however, only looked up lazily from the money he was counting. Sir Knoxx’s eyes slowly landed on the thick bills inside Nash’s hands before he shut his eyes tightly for a few seconds like he was already losing patience.

“Conrad,” he said flatly. “You’re letting him drained your wallet again”

Nash instantly hugged the money dramatically against his chest. “It’s an investment.”

“It’s stupidity.”

“Limited edition kasi.”

“I don’t care.” Nash clicked his tongue before suddenly sticking his tongue out at Knoxx playfully. “Bleh.”

I froze because unlike Sir Conrad, Sir Knoxx genuinely looked like someone capable of throwing a person out of the mansion for less. Sir Knoxx slowly turned his head toward Nash with a blank expression and the atmosphere became terrifyingly quiet.

“Do that again,” Knoxx warned.

Instead of getting scared Nash grinned mischievously and stuck his tongue out again even longer this time.

“Bleeeeeh.”

I stared at him in complete disbelief.

Sir Knoxx closed his eyes again while massaging his forehead. “This kid is the reason I’m aging faster.”

“Arte mo,” Nash answered shamelessly.

“You’re lucky Conrad tolerates your existence.”

“Kuya Zander likes me more.”

“I don’t care.”

“Yes you do.”

“I don’t.”

“You sound jealous.”

I immediately lowered my head because I could already feel myself wanting to laugh and unfortunately a small sound still escaped my mouth.

The room suddenly became quiet and my eyes widened slightly as I slowly looked up only to realize all of them were staring at me now.

“N…Nothing po…”

Nash immediately pointed at me. “Kuya Conrad, ngumiti siya oh.”

I felt my face warm up from embarrassment. Meanwhile, Sir Conrad quietly looked at me for a few seconds before calmly returning his attention to his laptop again but I still noticed it. The faint softness in his eyes that briefly appeared the moment he heard me laugh.

The rain outside continued falling steadily against the enormous glass windows of the mansion. I remained seated quietly on the carpet near the center table with several documents still spread out in front of me, though at this point I had already stopped focusing on organizing them because my attention had completely shifted toward Nash and Sir Knoxx whose interactions were becoming more and more entertaining the longer I watched them.

Sir Knoxx sat on the large couch with one arm lazily resting against the armrest while his sharp eyes remained fixed on the television in front of him, his expression looking as unreadable and detached as always, yet despite the calmness in his posture, there was still this naturally dark aura surrounding him that made the entire room feel heavier whenever he stayed silent for too long.

Meanwhile, Nash looked completely unaffected by it.

In fact, he looked even more energized because of it.

The eighteen-year-old casually stretched himself across the other side of the couch while continuously shaking one of his toy car boxes near Sir Knoxx’s face as if he genuinely believed persistence alone could force the older man to care about his collection.

“Kuya,” Nash called lazily while spinning the small toy car between his fingers, his voice sounding playful and shameless at the same time.

Sir Knoxx did not even glance at him.

Several seconds passed quietly before Nash spoke again, this time louder. “Kuya Knoxx.”

Still no response came from him as he continued watching television without the slightest change in expression.

Nash clicked his tongue before leaning even closer toward him while lightly nudging his shoulder using the toy car box.

“Kuyaaaa,” he whined again like a spoiled child intentionally trying to test someone’s patience.

Finally, Sir Knoxx slowly exhaled before speaking in a flat tone without taking his eyes off the television.

“What.”

The moment he received a response, Nash immediately grinned triumphantly like he had just achieved something important.

“You look bored,” he announced confidently.

“I was peaceful before you arrived,” Sir Knoxx answered coldly.

Instead of getting offended, Nash laughed proudly as if being called annoying was already a compliment to him.

I lowered my head while pretending to fix the papers in front of me because I could already feel myself trying not to smile again after hearing their conversation.

A few moments later, Nash suddenly lifted one of his toy cars excitedly before placing it directly in front of Sir Knoxx’s line of sight.

“Tingnan mo ’to,” he said proudly. “Limited edition ’to, sobrang hirap hanapin.”

Sir Knoxx slowly pushed the toy car away from his face using only two fingers before speaking in the exact same emotionless tone.

“I don’t care.”

“You have no appreciation for art,” Nash complained dramatically while hugging the toy car protectively against his chest.

“You spent twenty thousand pesos on miniature cars.”

“And worth it siya.”

“You’re financially irresponsible.”

“Kuya Conrad supports my happiness.”

“Conrad tolerates your nonsense.”

At that point, I genuinely had to bite the inside of my cheek to stop myself from laughing out loud because despite Sir Knoxx’s cold personality, Nash continued speaking to him fearlessly like they were simply normal siblings arguing over something petty.

The strangest part was the fact that Nash clearly was not close to Sir Knoxx the way he was with Sir Conrad or the other Romanov brothers, yet he still kept provoking him nonstop without showing even the slightest hesitation.

Maybe it was because Nash already understood deep inside that despite Knoxx’s terrifying aura and sharp mouth, he would never truly push him away.

Suddenly, Nash grabbed the television remote control from the couch before quickly changing the channel without warning.

The moment the television screen switched, the atmosphere inside the living room instantly changed.

Sir Knoxx slowly turned his head toward Nash with a dangerously calm expression that immediately made even me straighten unconsciously from where I sat.

“Nash,” he called.

But somehow, the softness in his voice sounded far scarier than shouting. Nash only hugged the remote tightly against his chest while grinning.

“Mine,” he declared proudly.

“Give it back.”

“No.”

Sir Knoxx stared at him silently for several long seconds before finally speaking again. “You have exactly three seconds before I throw you outside myself.”

Nash gasped before climbing over the couch and hiding behind it like an actual child.

“Kuya Conrad!” he complained loudly while pointing accusingly toward Knoxx. “Your brother is threatening a minor again!”

From the other side of the living room, Sir Conrad remained completely calm while reading documents on his laptop as if this entire situation was already normal for him.

“Then stop annoying him,” he answered casually.

“You’re supposed to defend me.”

“You started it.”

“Tsk,” Nash muttered while crossing his arms stubbornly. “Bias.”

That was the exact moment a soft laugh accidentally escaped from my mouth before I could stop it. My eyes widened slightly when Nash immediately pointed at me like he had just discovered something shocking.

“Kita mo?” he said proudly while looking at Sir Knoxx. “At least kuya Eli appreciates my personality.”

Sir Knoxx briefly glanced toward me before returning his eyes to the television again. “He’s laughing because you look stupid.”

Nash looked deeply offended for approximately two seconds before sticking his tongue out at Knoxx again.

“Bleh.”

Sir Knoxx closed his eyes slowly while rubbing his forehead like he was physically forcing himself not to lose patience.

Honestly…watching someone like Nash casually bully a man as terrifying as Knoxx Romanov inside the Romanov mansion while Sir Conrad ignored everything from the side felt so absurdly normal that I almost forgot for a moment just how powerful and untouchable this family actually was.

The living room slowly settled down again after Nash’s endless teasing, though the atmosphere still carried occasional complaints from him every few minutes whenever Sir Knoxx ignored another one of his attempts to gain attention.

I remained seated near the center table while fixing the remaining documents scattered in front of me, though at this point I had already accepted the fact that I was getting distracted far too easily because of the strange yet entertaining dynamic happening inside the mansion tonight.

Nash was now laying across the couch sideways while lazily scrolling through his phone, his expensive toy car boxes still scattered beside him carelessly like they were ordinary grocery items instead of ridiculously expensive collections.

Sir Knoxx, on the other hand, finally managed to reclaim the television remote after threatening to personally throw Nash into the rain outside if he touched it again.

The silence that followed afterward felt calmer now, interrupted only by the sound of rain, the television playing in the background, and Nash occasionally muttering dramatic complaints whenever Knoxx ignored him.

I had just finished arranging the last folder when Sir Conrad suddenly spoke from behind me.

“Eli.”

I looked up from the documents resting on my lap. “Yes, sir?”

His eyes briefly lifted from the laptop screen before calmly meeting mine. “Can you make me coffee?”

For some reason, something as simple as that still made my chest tighten slightly.

Not because the request was difficult but because there was something strangely personal about hearing Conrad ask me for small things outside of work.

I quickly nodded before standing carefully from the carpet. “Yes, sir.”

Before I could even walk away, Nash suddenly lifted his head from the couch. “Kuya Eli, pa-sama!”

Sir Knoxx immediately spoke without even looking away from the television. “Sit down.”

“But I’m bored.”

“Then suffer quietly.”

Nash clicked his tongue loudly before looking at me instead with pleading eyes. “Kuya Eli, sabihin mo kay kuya Knoxx na ang sama niya.”

I awkwardly glanced between them while trying not to laugh again.

Sir Knoxx finally looked toward Nash with a cold expression. “You’ve been talking for the past hour straight.”

“And?”

“And I’m reaching my limit.”

Nash shamelessly stuck his tongue out at him again. “Bleh.”

Sir Knoxx slowly closed his eyes before rubbing the bridge of his nose in visible frustration.

Honestly, at this point, I was starting to think Nash genuinely enjoyed testing how much patience Sir Knoxx had left.

Meanwhile, Sir Conrad quietly watched the entire interaction for a few seconds before finally looking back toward me again.

“Just make one for yourself too,” he said calmly. I blinked slightly.

“Me?”

“You look sleepy.”

“Ah…okay po,” I answered before quickly walking toward the kitchen to hide the sudden warmth spreading across my face.

I prepared two cups while the faint noises from the living room continued reaching me from afar.

“Kuya Knoxx.”

“Kuya.”

“Do you think I’m handsome?”

“No.”

“Liar.”

A small laugh escaped from my lips.

Chapter 39

The entire Romanov Company building felt unusually alive the moment I stepped out of the elevator the next morning because unlike the normal cold and disciplined atmosphere everyone was used to inside the company, today every department seemed to be moving in complete chaos while preparing for tomorrow night’s anniversary event.

Employees hurried across hallways carrying documents, flower arrangement catalogs, clothing samples, guest lists, and expensive decorations while multiple phones continuously rang from different offices as if the entire company had suddenly transformed into one massive operation overnight.

Even before I could properly reach Sir Conrad’s office, someone had already stopped me twice asking for confirmation regarding seating arrangements and sponsor schedules because apparently the entire anniversary event had become so important that even the smallest mistake could immediately reach the higher executives.

I tightened my hold on the folders against my chest while quickly walking toward Conrad’s office, though the moment I entered, I immediately noticed that his office wasn’t any calmer than the rest of the company.

Several papers were scattered across the large table near the windows while two laptops remained open beside each other, multiple unread emails still visible on the screens.

Sir Conrad sat behind his desk with his usual composed expression, one hand resting against his temple while the other continued signing documents one after another without pause.

For a moment, I simply stood near the door quietly watching him.

Even exhausted, he still looked completely in control. It honestly amazed me sometimes.

“Sir,” I called before walking toward his desk.

“These are the finalized guest confirmations from the investors.”

Without looking up, he extended one hand toward me immediately.

I carefully handed him the folder before standing beside his desk while waiting for further instructions, though after several seconds of silence, Sir Conrad suddenly stopped reading and slowly leaned back against his chair.

“Did you sleep properly?” he asked.

The sudden question completely caught me off guard. “Ah?”

His eyes finally lifted toward mine. “You looked tired this morning.”

“I…I’m fine po,” I answered quickly. “Medyo busy lang talaga.”

Sir Conrad stared at me as if deciding whether he believed me or not before finally speaking again.

“You’ve been overworking yourself since yesterday.”

He was right, ever since preparations for the anniversary officially started, I had barely been sitting down properly because there was always something else needing to be arranged, checked, confirmed, or fixed.

And despite the exhaustion I still found myself wanting to do everything perfectly, especially because this was important to him.

“I can handle it po,” I answered.

A quiet silence filled the office before Sir Conrad finally returned his attention to the documents in front of him again.

“I know,” he said.

The rest of the morning passed quickly after that.

Meetings continuously came and went while I followed Sir Conrad from one conference room to another, organizing schedules, handling reports, and occasionally reminding him about appointments because several executives had already started arriving in Manila for tomorrow’s celebration.

At some point during lunch break, I was reviewing supplier confirmations near the secretary department when I suddenly felt someone sit beside me.

I looked up immediately, it’s Ray.

I instinctively froze because after the tension between us during the past few weeks, I still wasn’t completely sure how to act around him anymore.

Ray only smiled lightly at me before placing a bottled coffee on my table. “You’ve been working nonstop,” he said casually. “Drink.”

I blinked in surprise while looking at the drink before slowly glancing back at him. “Ah…thank you.”

“It’s nothing.” There was no irritation in his voice.

And honestly…a part of me felt relieved because maybe I had been right, maybe things really were getting better now.

“You’re handling most of Sir Conrad’s schedule for tomorrow, right?” Ray suddenly asked while leaning back against his chair.

I nodded slowly. “Hmm. Medyo marami talaga.”

He laughed. “Figures. Ikaw kasi favorite secretary.”

I immediately shook my head. “Hindi naman—”

“Relax,” he interrupted while smiling again. “Joke lang.”

I awkwardly smiled back before lowering my eyes toward the documents in front of me again but what I failed to notice, was how Ray’s gaze briefly shifted toward my phone resting beside the papers.

His expression subtly darkened the moment my screen suddenly lit up from a new message notification.

From Sir Conrad.

Come to my office before lunch .

The moment I saw the message, my heartbeat unconsciously skipped slightly before I immediately grabbed my phone.

“Sige, babalik na ako sa ginagawa ko” pagpapaalam nito.

By the time lunch finally arrived, I already felt mentally exhausted from the nonstop preparations surrounding tomorrow night’s company anniversary because every department seemed to need something from Sir Conrad at the exact same time, which naturally meant most of those responsibilities ended up passing through me first before reaching him.

My head still felt slightly overwhelmed from organizing schedules and handling last-minute adjustments when I finally stood in front of Sir Conrad’s office after receiving his message earlier.

I carefully knocked twice before quietly entering the room.

The moment I stepped inside, however, I immediately paused because unlike the usual clean and organized atmosphere of his office, the large table near the windows was now completely filled with food.

Several expensive dishes had already been arranged neatly across the table alongside soup, rice, drinks, and different side dishes that honestly looked more suitable for a formal dinner than an ordinary lunch break inside the company.

Sir Conrad, remained seated behind his desk while reviewing something on his tablet.

The moment he noticed me enter, he calmly placed the device down before looking directly at me. “Sit.”

I obeyed without thinking too much about it, quietly walking toward the chair positioned across from him near the table.

“Sir…?” I asked hesitantly while staring at the amount of food in front of us. “May meeting po ba kayo?”

“No.”

“Ah?”

“This is lunch.”

I looked back at the table again, then at him, then back at the table.

Honestly, the amount of food was enough for at least six people. Sir Conrad calmly began fixing the plates in front of us as if nothing about this situation looked strange to him at all.

“Sir…sobrang dami po nito.”

“You barely ate breakfast.”

I lowered my eyes toward the table while trying to ignore the strange warmth spreading slowly across my chest.

Before I could even properly respond, Sir Conrad suddenly reached for one of the serving spoons before placing food onto my plate himself until my plate slowly became fuller than I expected.

“S…Sir…” I called softly in slight panic. “Okay na po–”

“You need to eat a lot para may energy ka.”

His voice remained calm and natural while speaking, yet those simple words somehow affected me far more than they should have.

“You’ve been running around the company since morning,” Sir Conrad continued while casually pouring water into my glass. “You look exhausted.”

“I’m okay po,” I answered automatically.

“You say that every time.”

I immediately fell silent because once again….he was right.

Sir Conrad finally leaned back slightly against his chair before looking at me directly.

“You don’t need to push yourself too hard.”

I slowly tightened my fingers around the utensils in my hands before forcing myself to finally start eating and honestly the food tasted good.

The office became peaceful and quiet again except for the soft sound of utensils and the faint noise of the city outside the windows.

Occasionally, Sir Conrad would ask me small questions regarding tomorrow’s event while I answered between bites, though every single time my plate started looking slightly emptier he added more food again before I could even stop him.

“Sir…” I muttered softly in embarrassment after he placed another serving onto my plate.

“You’re underweight.”

“I’m not–”

“You are.”

I immediately looked down at my food again because arguing with him honestly felt impossible sometimes.

A few moments later, while I was drinking water, Sir Conrad suddenly spoke again without warning.

“What do you want to wear tomorrow?”

I blinked in surprise before slowly looking up at him. “Wear po?”

“For the anniversary.”

Tomorrow wasn’t just an ordinary company event.

It was a formal anniversary celebration attended by investors, business partners, executives, and influential guests.

I quietly lowered my eyes toward the food on my plate while absentmindedly fixing my grip on the utensils in my hands because even now, despite already living inside the Romanov mansion and working directly beside Conrad every single day, there were still moments where the difference between our worlds became painfully obvious to me.

“I think may maayos naman po akong damit sa mansion,” I answered after several seconds of hesitation while trying to sound convincing enough.

Sir Conrad looked at me silently and that silence alone already made me realize he absolutely did not believe me.

Because the truth was, although I now had better clothes compared to before, most of them were still simple things for me for daily use inside the mansion or ordinary office work.

Nothing suitable enough for a formal anniversary attended by powerful investors and influential guests.

“There isn’t,” he said calmly.

I looked up at him. “Sir—”

“Before we go home tonight,” he continued smoothly while casually pouring more water into my glass, “we’ll stop somewhere first and choose your outfit for tomorrow.”

His expression remained calm and composed as always while he continued eating like he hadn’t just casually announced something capable of making me overthink for the rest of the day.

“You need proper formal wear.”

“N….No, sir, okay lang po talaga—”

“It’s not.”

His response came immediately, calm yet firm enough to completely shut down my attempt to refuse.

I opened my mouth again, intending to insist because the thought of Sir Conrad personally taking me to buy clothes still felt too overwhelming no matter how much time I already spent beside him.

“You’ll be with me the entire evening tomorrow,” he said quietly while finally lifting his eyes toward mine again. “People will pay attention to you.”

My chest tightened painfully because maybe for Conrad, those words were simply practical. A normal statement but for me hearing him say I would stay beside him the entire night somehow made my heart react far more than it should.

“I don’t want anyone looking down on you,” he added calmly.

That made it even worse.

I lowered my gaze toward the table again because warmth was already slowly spreading across my face in a way I couldn’t control anymore.

No one had ever cared about things like this for me before, no one had ever looked at me and thought I deserved to stand confidently beside important people but Conrad always did, even in the smallest ways.

“Sir…sobrang gastos naman po,” I muttered weakly while gripping the edge of my plate slightly.

“You live with me now,” he answered naturally. “Why are you still acting like I’m a stranger?”

The moment those words left his mouth, I completely fell silent because he said it so casually, so naturally as if me living beside him inside the Romanov mansion was already something permanent.

Sir Conrad continued eating while occasionally checking the documents beside him, completely unaware of the fact that my heartbeat had already become impossible to control properly after hearing him say that.

“And besides,” he continued, “you represent me tomorrow too.”

I didn’t know why those words affected me so much.

Maybe because despite everything, despite where I came from, despite my past, despite all the things I still tried hiding from him, Conrad Romanov still looked at me like someone worth standing beside him publicly.

Chapter 40

The moment Sir Conrad’s car entered the private parking area reserved for executives and special guests, I noticed how the entire company had transformed into something far grander than I expected.

Massive golden lights illuminated the towering glass exterior of the building while elegant decorations surrounded the entrance alongside expensive flower arrangements carefully prepared near the red carpet leading toward the main lobby.

Employees, investors, businessmen, and influential guests continuously arrived one after another wearing luxurious formal attire while cameras occasionally flashed near the entrance as several known personalities from the corporate world stepped out of their vehicles.

Everything felt overwhelming.

Too far from the kind of world I grew up in.

I tightened my hold on the fabric of my coat while sitting beside Conrad inside the car, suddenly becoming painfully aware of my own nervousness the closer we got to the event. Tonight wasn’t just a celebration, it was Romanov Company’s anniversary. Meaning every powerful person connected to the company would be there.

The realization that I would be standing beside Sir Conrad throughout the entire evening only made my heartbeat worse.

The driver quickly stepped out first before opening Conrad’s side of the car.

Sir Conrad exited like this entire grand event was nothing unusual for him while several nearby employees immediately straightened their posture the moment they noticed him arrive.

Honestly…even from inside the car, I could already feel how naturally commanding his presence was tonight.

The black suit perfectly fitted against his tall frame while the dark silver details near his collar and cuffs made him look even sharper beneath the bright lights surrounding the building.

His hair had been styled slightly back tonight, exposing more of his sharp features and making his cold expression look even more intimidating than usual.

He genuinely looked untouchable like someone entirely above everyone else in the room.

For several seconds, I simply stared at him from inside the car before quickly looking away the moment I realized what I was doing.

The passenger door beside me suddenly opened. I slowly looked up and found Sir Conrad standing there waiting for me.

For a brief moment, neither of us moved because the instant Sir Conrad’s eyes landed on me after I stepped out of the car.

The cold and unreadable expression he had been carrying moments ago subtly shifted as his gaze slowly traveled over my appearance tonight in complete silence.

I suddenly became hyper aware of everything. The expensive suit he personally chose for me yesterday. The polished shoes. The neatly fixed tie around my neck and even the way my hands slightly tightened beside my body under his stare.

Conrad said nothing at first but his eyes lingered far longer than usual.

Long enough for my heartbeat to completely lose rhythm.

“S….Sir…?” I called while awkwardly fixing the sleeve of my coat. “May mali po ba?”

“You look good tonight.”

His voice came quieter and lower than usual.

Warmth spread across my face so quickly that I had no idea where to even look.

“Th….thank you po…”

Sir Conrad continued staring at me for a few moments longer before slowly stepping closer.

The noise surrounding the entrance suddenly felt distant the moment he raised one hand toward my neck. I instinctively stopped breathing, his fingers calmly adjusted the tie beneath my collar with slow and precise movements while I remained completely frozen in front of him, painfully aware of how close he suddenly was.

“There,” he said quietly after fixing it properly but even after he lowered his hand, I could still feel the warmth of his fingers lingering against my skin.

Meanwhile, nearby employees discreetly glanced in our direction before quickly looking away again the moment Sir Conrad’s cold eyes briefly shifted toward them.

And honestly…I understood why because the difference in the way Conrad looked at me tonight compared to everyone else around him was impossible not to notice.

A few moments later, Sir Conrad offered his arm toward me.

“Stay beside me the entire evening,” he said naturally.

The way he said it almost sounded less like a request…and more like a promise.

The moment Sir Conrad and I finally entered the main lobby of Romanov Company together, the atmosphere inside immediately shifted because despite the elegant music playing softly across the massive hall and the ongoing conversations between wealthy guests and executives, people still instinctively straightened the second Sir Conrad Romanov walked into the room.

Tonight, he looked so intimidating.

The grand anniversary hall had been transformed beautifully for the celebration, with massive crystal chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling while golden lights reflected softly against the polished marble floors beneath us.

Elegant round tables filled the enormous venue alongside expensive floral arrangements, towering champagne displays, and a massive stage positioned near the center of the hall where Romanov Company’s anniversary logo illuminated brightly behind a large digital screen.

Everywhere I looked, there were powerful people.

As Sir Conrad guided me further inside the venue, countless employees and guests greeted him respectfully one after another while I stayed beside him exactly the way he instructed earlier.

Still despite the overwhelming atmosphere surrounding the event I could feel people looking at me too.

Some curious.

Some confused.

Some obviously trying to figure out why Conrad Romanov’s secretary was standing this close beside him tonight.

I tried my best to ignore it but before my nervousness could completely consume me, a familiar voice suddenly echoed nearby.

“Well damn.”

I looked toward the direction of the voice and saw Sir Gaston approaching us with a grin on his face while holding a glass of wine loosely in one hand.

Behind him were Sir Zander, Sir Knoxx, Nathan, and Nash who was already waving both hands the moment he saw us.

The moment Nash’s eyes landed on me tonight, his jaw literally dropped.

“Hey,” he blurted out loudly while staring at me in complete disbelief. “Kuya Eli?!”

I felt embarrassed from the attention.

Nash walked closer while looking genuinely shocked.

“Ba’t parang ikaw pa ’yung CEO tonight?”

“Nash,” Conrad called flatly.

But Nash ignored him completely while continuing to stare at me.

“Grabe,” he complained. “Hindi fair. Bakit mas bagay kay kuya Eli ’yung suit kaysa sakin?”

“Because unlike you, marunong siya magsuot nang maayos,” Sir Knoxx answered coldly from behind him.

Nash immediately clicked his tongue before sticking it out at Knoxx again. “Bleh.”

Sir Knoxx only gave him one emotionless stare before taking a sip from his drink.

Meanwhile, Sir Gaston suddenly smirked while looking between me and Sir Conrad.

“I knew it,” he muttered proudly. “Conrad looked ready to kill someone earlier because the stylist adjusted Eli’s tie wrong.”

He’s talking about the stylist Sir Conrad hired sa bahay kanina.

My eyes widened instantly. “S…Sir Gaston…”

Conrad’s expression darkened slightly. “Stop talking.”

But unfortunately, Sir Zander suddenly laughed softly too while adjusting the cuff of his suit.

“He’s not wrong though,” he added calmly. “Kuya stared at Eli for almost thirty seconds pagbaba nila ng kotse.”

I genuinely felt my entire face grow hotter, meanwhile, Nash looked deeply offended.

“WAIT WHAT?” he exclaimed loudly. “Tapos ako hindi man lang pinansin pagbaba ko ng kotse?!”

“You arrived eating chips,” Nathan his older brother tha i just met earlier answered from the side.

“And?”

“You looked homeless.”

“I looked comfortable.”

Before the argument could continue, another pair of familiar voices suddenly approached from behind them.

“Conrad.”

The moment I looked up and saw Mr. and Mrs. Romanov approaching us together, I immediately straightened unconsciously.

Despite already meeting them during Conrad’s birthday celebration before, I still couldn’t stop feeling nervous around them because unlike the intimidating aura carried by the Romanov brothers, their parents carried something far more overwhelming.

The kind built naturally from years of power and influence.

Mrs. Romanov looked elegant in her dark evening gown while Mr. Romanov carried the same composed and commanding presence all four of his sons inherited but surprisingly the moment Mrs. Romanov saw me tonight, her eyes softened.

“Well,” she said warmly while looking at me from head to toe. “Doesn’t Eli look handsome tonight?”

I immediately lowered my head slightly from embarrassment. “G…Good evening po…”

Mr. Romanov observed me for several seconds before giving a small nod of approval.

“The suit fits him properly,” he commented calmly.

“Obviously,” Nash suddenly inserted dramatically. “Kuya Conrad was staring at him earlier like—”

“Nash,” Conrad warned again.

But it was already too late, Mrs. Romanov slowly turned toward her eldest son with the faintest smile forming on her lips.

“Oh?” she said softly.

For the first time that entire evening I noticed Conrad Romanov briefly look away first.

The evening quickly continued as more guests continuously arrived inside the grand anniversary hall while the atmosphere around us slowly became even busier and louder with conversations, greetings, soft laughter, and the occasional flashes of cameras from invited media personnel.

I remained beside Conrad exactly the way he instructed earlier.

The longer the night continued, the more I realized how exhausting it actually was to stand beside someone like Conrad Romanov during an event this important because every few minutes, another influential guest approached him.

Everyone greeted Sir Conrad with the same mixture of respect and caution in their eyes as if they were all aware that one wrong word around him could immediately destroy an important connection.

I silently watched him while standing half a step behind his side, occasionally handing him documents or quietly reminding him about scheduled introductions whenever necessary.

Despite how busy he became throughout the night, i still noticed something strange. No matter how many people surrounded him…no matter how many conversations he handled at once…Sir Conrad continuously checked whether I was still beside him.

Sometimes through brief glances.

Sometimes through subtle movements.

Like slowing his pace slightly whenever we walked through crowds or positioning himself just enough to prevent guests from bumping into me accidentally.

A group of foreign investors approached us near the champagne tower while greeting Sir Conrad one after another.

“Mr. Romanov,” one of them said professionally while shaking his hand. “Congratulations on another successful year.”

“Thank you,” Sir Conrad answered.

The conversation quickly shifted toward business matters while I stood beside him listening carefully in case he needed anything.

One of the investors suddenly looked toward me. “And this is?”

I straightened and before I could even properly answer, Sir Conrad spoke first.

“My secretary,” he said.

The investor nodded politely while giving me another glance. “He’s impressive,” the man commented casually. “Most assistants look terrified during events like this.”

I immediately felt awkward from the sudden attention. Meanwhile, Sir Conrad’s expression barely changed.

“He adapts quickly,” he answered simply.

Hearing Sir Conrad acknowledge me so naturally in front of important people still made warmth spread inside my chest.

“Eli.”

I looked up upon hearing Sir Conrad’s voice beside me. “Yes, sir?”

“Drink.”

“Th…Thank you po…”

Meanwhile, standing only a few feet away from us, Sir Gaston watched the interaction while looking deeply unimpressed.

“Unbelievable,” he muttered while sipping his wine. “Conrad genuinely acts more attentive to Eli than most husbands act toward their wives.”

“True,” Sir Zander agreed from beside him.

Sir Knoxx only stared blankly at the two of them. “You people talk too much.”

Meanwhile, Nash suddenly leaned toward Nathan while loudly whispering “Five hundred says kuya Conrad gets jealous tonight.”

“I’m not participating in your gambling addiction,” Nathan answered immediately.

“I’m building excitement.”

“You’re building problems.”

I nearly choked on my water after overhearing them.

Third Person Pov

Ray silently watched everything from a distance while holding a glass tightly in one hand, his expression growing darker the longer his eyes stayed fixed on the way Conrad continuously kept Eli beside him throughout the entire night.

Chapter 41

As the night continued growing deeper inside the grand anniversary celebration of Romanov Company, the atmosphere within the massive hall slowly transformed from something strictly formal and business-like into something far more relaxed as executives, investors, socialites, and influential guests gradually loosened from the earlier tension of introductions and negotiations while elegant music continued echoing softly beneath the enormous crystal chandeliers suspended high above the venue.

The entire hall shimmered beneath layers of gold and white lights reflecting beautifully against the polished marble floors while waiters continuously moved from one side of the celebration to another carrying trays filled with expensive wine and champagne for the guests scattered across the enormous ballroom-like venue.

Meanwhile, Conrad Romanov remained the undeniable center of attention no matter where he stood because even among wealthy businessmen and powerful public figures, his presence alone naturally dominated every space around him without effort.

Executives approached him carefully while investors greeted him with practiced smiles and respectful handshakes, yet despite the calmness in Conrad’s expression throughout every conversation, there remained an intimidating sharpness in his eyes capable of making even older businessmen choose their words carefully around him.

And through all of it Eli remained quietly beside him.

The young secretary stood half a step behind Conrad while carefully assisting him throughout the event by handling schedules, quietly reminding him about appointments, greeting guests respectfully whenever introduced, and occasionally handing over documents or information whenever needed.

Despite how calm Eli tried to appear externally, however, the overwhelming environment surrounding him slowly became harder to endure the longer the night continued because unlike everyone else inside that hall who seemed born into wealth and power, Eli still felt painfully aware of how unfamiliar this world truly was to him.

Conrad noticed that immediately.

He always noticed.

At one point during another conversation with several foreign investors near the center of the hall, Conrad’s gaze briefly shifted toward Eli once again before the older man finally spoke in a low calm voice without completely removing his attention from the businessmen surrounding him.

“Go enjoy the party for a while.”

Eli blinked softly in surprise before slowly looking toward Conrad.

“Sir?”

Conrad subtly tilted his head toward another side of the venue where several familiar faces were gathered around one of the cocktail tables near the back.

“Your friends are here.”

The moment Eli followed Conrad’s gaze, his expression immediately softened after recognizing Blanca, Jake, and Prima standing together while talking loudly among themselves in complete contrast to the composed elegance surrounding the rest of the guests inside the venue.

Prima was already dramatically waving both hands the moment he noticed Eli staring from afar while Jake looked equally excited and Blanca simply laughed at the two beside her.

For a brief moment, Eli hesitated because leaving Conrad’s side during such an important event still felt wrong somehow, especially after spending the entire evening standing beside him while helping handle guests and executives.

But before Eli could even properly refuse, Conrad looked at him directly again.

“That wasn’t a suggestion.”

The calm firmness in his voice immediately made Eli straighten unconsciously.

“Yes, sir.”

A faint softness briefly crossed Conrad’s eyes afterward before he calmly returned his attention back toward the investors waiting for his response.

Moments later, Eli finally excused himself politely before walking toward his friends while trying to ignore the strange warmth lingering inside his chest after the brief interaction.

The moment Eli reached the table, Prima instantly grabbed both of his shoulders while staring at him from head to toe with exaggerated disbelief written all over his face.

“Oh my God,” Prima practically cried out while aggressively fixing Eli’s already perfect collar. “Look at you tonight!”

Jake looked equally stunned while shaking his head repeatedly.

“Bro,” he muttered honestly. “You seriously look expensive tonight.”

“That’s your compliment?” Blanca asked in disbelief before smacking Jake lightly on the arm.

“What?” Jake defended immediately. “It’s true.”

Meanwhile, Eli could not stop the soft laugh that escaped from him because despite the overwhelming atmosphere surrounding the celebration, being around his friends still somehow made him feel normal again.

The four of them eventually continued talking together while Prima repeatedly adjusted Eli’s clothes every few minutes despite there being absolutely nothing wrong with them anymore.

“Okay,” Blanca suddenly whispered suspiciously while narrowing her eyes toward Eli. “Tell us honestly…may something ba talaga between you and Sir Conrad?”

Eli nearly choked on his drink immediately. “W..Wala!”

“Liar,” Prima answered instantly while crossing his arms dramatically. “The way that man looks at you tonight? Diyos ko.”

The warmth returned to Eli’s face again while he awkwardly looked away from them in embarrassment.

The moment Eli instinctively glanced toward the other side of the hall afterward…His eyes immediately met Conrad’s again.

Even surrounded by countless executives and influential guests while engaged in another conversation, Conrad’s gaze still briefly lingered toward Eli from across the venue before calmly returning his attention back toward the businessmen speaking beside him.

That tiny moment alone was enough to make Eli’s heartbeat completely lose rhythm again but while Eli remained distracted by Conrad’s quiet attention from afar, someone else had been watching too.

From near the private bar area positioned toward the corner of the hall, Ray silently stood alone while tightly gripping a half-empty glass in one hand, his dark eyes fixed directly toward Eli with an expression slowly growing heavier the longer the night continued.

Because throughout the entire evening, Ray had watched Conrad remain beside Eli constantly.

Watched the way Conrad looked at him differently from everyone else.

Watched the way Eli naturally stood close to the CEO as if he truly belonged there and the bitterness building inside Ray’s chest had already become unbearable.

Especially knowing what he now carried inside his phone.

The alcohol clouding his system only made his emotions worse.

Then suddenly Ray moved.

At first, almost nobody paid attention when he casually walked toward the main stage because guests simply assumed another part of the evening program was about to begin.

But confusion slowly spread across the venue the moment Ray unexpectedly grabbed one of the microphones from the nearby event staff before standing directly beneath the bright stage lights.

“Good evening everyone!”

His voice echoed loudly throughout the entire hall, causing conversations to stop one after another until nearly everyone inside the venue turned toward the stage in confusion.

Eli immediately looked up from his table while his friends exchanged uneasy glances beside him. Meanwhile, from the opposite side of the hall Conrad’s expression subtly darkened.

Ray stood beneath the lights with a strange smile resting on his face while visibly looking tipsy from the alcohol he had consumed earlier.

“Sorry for disturbing your night,” Ray continued casually while laughing softly into the microphone, “but I just wanted to say thank you to Romanov Company and congratulate Sir Conrad Romanov for another successful anniversary celebration.”

Some guests smiled politely while listening, still assuming this was simply an emotional speech from one of the employees.

Ray continued speaking for another minute while thanking the executives and praising the success of the company but then his expression slowly changed.

“And of course…” he continued while slowly turning his eyes toward Eli’s direction across the hall, “I also want to talk about Sir Conrad’s secretary.”

The atmosphere inside the venue subtly shifted almost instantly and Eli froze while Conrad’s gaze became dangerously cold.

“Eli Vitorio,” Ray continued while smiling strangely into the microphone. “Known by everyone as kind…innocent…soft-spoken…decent…”

Quiet murmurs slowly began spreading across nearby guests now.

“But what if…” Ray added softly while lifting his phone slightly, “that’s not really who he is?”

Eli immediately felt all warmth disappear from his body.

“Ray…” Blanca whispered in alarm beside him.

Jake’s expression immediately hardened while Prima already looked horrified.

Meanwhile, Ray slowly turned toward the enormous LED screen positioned behind the stage before raising one hand toward it.

“Let’s watch this together,” he said drunkenly. “And let’s see if ganun pa rin tingin niyo sa kaniya pagkatapos nito.”

The screen changed.

For one horrifying second, the entire hall remained completely silent beneath the golden lights of the anniversary celebration.

The massive screen displayed Eli, wearing the black bunny outfit, the mask, the tight revealing clothing wrapped around his body beneath flashing neon club lights and then the video started playing.

Loud music exploded through the speakers while Eli’s body moved slowly across the stage inside Arousal in the middle of a teasing dance surrounded by screaming customers and overwhelming flashing lights.

The entire anniversary hall froze instantly.

Executives stared toward the screen in visible shock.

Employees looked horrified.

Guests immediately started whispering among themselves while others could not even fully process what they were seeing.

And in the center of it all Eli stood completely frozen beneath the bright lights of the celebration while all color slowly disappeared from his face.

Because every single thing he desperately tried to bury, every humiliating memory, every painful part of his past…was now being exposed in front of everyone.

Eli felt his entire world collapsing.

Ray laughed bitterly into the microphone while pointing carelessly toward the screen behind him.

“Surprised?” he asked drunkenly while staring directly toward Eli across the hall. “That’s your precious Eli Vitorio.”

Whispers immediately spread louder throughout the venue afterward.

“So it’s true?”

“He worked in a club?”

“Wasn’t he Conrad Romanov’s secretary?”

“I didn’t expect that…”

“He looked so innocent earlier…”

Every whisper felt like another knife sinking deeper into Eli’s chest.

His trembling fingers tightened against the fabric of his suit while tears started blurring his vision despite how hard he tried to stop himself from breaking down in the middle of the crowd.

Because no matter how much Conrad protected him…no matter how much his life changed now…the past he hated most had still managed to crawl back and destroy everything in a single moment.

Ray suddenly laughed again before gripping the microphone tighter.

“Disgusting, right?” he continued loudly while his expression twisted bitterly. “A person like that is working beside Sir Conrad Romanov every single day!”

Near the center of the hall, Conrad’s expression had already become terrifyingly cold.

The atmosphere around him darkened so heavily that even the executives standing nearby immediately stepped away instinctively.

“Remove him from the stage,” Conrad ordered coldly.

His voice remained calm but the dangerous sharpness beneath it was enough to make several employees freeze immediately.

Meanwhile, Sir Knoxx had already signaled security before Conrad even finished speaking. Within seconds, multiple guards rushed toward the stage while Ray continued shouting recklessly into the microphone.

“Why are you all acting shocked?!” Ray yelled while struggling against security approaching him. “He danced half naked in front of strangers! He’s disgusting!”

“Ray,” Sir Zander warned sharply while walking toward the stage with visible anger in his eyes, “shut your mouth.”

But Ray was already too drunk and blinded by bitterness to stop.

“He fooled all of you!” Ray continued yelling while security finally grabbed both of his arms tightly. “That innocent act is fake! He belongs in clubs, not inside Romanov Company!”

“Get him out,” Conrad said coldly.

The guards immediately dragged Ray away from the stage while he continued shouting Eli’s name loudly throughout the hall.

Meanwhile, Gaston quickly grabbed the microphone from one of the stunned event staff before forcing a charming smile onto his face despite the obvious tension surrounding the venue now.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Gaston said smoothly while gesturing calmly toward the crowd, “we sincerely apologize for the disturbance tonight.”

At the same time, he motioned sharply toward the control booth.

The video instantly disappeared from the giant screen moments later.

“We assure everyone that the employee involved was simply intoxicated,” Gaston continued professionally while maintaining his composure flawlessly. “Please continue enjoying the celebration.”

Nearby staff immediately resumed the music while servers hurriedly moved again in an attempt to recover the atmosphere before the scandal completely destroyed the event.

But despite their efforts the damage had already been done because whispers still lingered everywhere.

Eyes still looked around searching for Eli and Eli could still hear all of it. Every whisper, every stare, every judgment-filled glance surrounding him from every direction.

His breathing slowly became uneven while tears continuously blurred his vision stronger now.

He stepped backward before eventually turning away completely.

“Eli.”

Conrad’s voice called after him from somewhere behind the crowd but Eli barely heard it.

Everything around him already sounded distant beneath the overwhelming humiliation and panic crushing painfully against his chest.

He just wanted to disappear and before anyone else could stop him, Eli suddenly ran.

The crowd instinctively parted as Eli rushed through the massive hall while desperately wiping away the tears falling from his eyes, though no matter how hard he tried to stop crying, his chest already hurt too much to hold everything back anymore.

Meanwhile, Conrad moved after him without hesitation.

“Eli!”

The sharpness in Conrad’s voice caused nearby guests to freeze again as the CEO pushed past several people blocking his path while following after Eli directly.

Behind them, the Romanov brothers immediately took control of the situation completely.

Knoxx was already threatening the remaining employees handling the event to keep their mouths shut regarding what happened tonight. Zander calmly handled several investors attempting to ask questions and Gaston continued controlling the atmosphere with practiced ease despite the fury clearly visible beneath his expression.

But none of that mattered to Conrad anymore.

Because all he could see now was Eli running away while breaking apart right in front of him.

The cold night air outside Romanov Company felt painfully sharp against Eli’s skin as he ran aimlessly away from the building while tears continuously blurred his vision so badly that the city lights around him had already become distorted streaks of gold and white.

Behind him, the loud music from the anniversary celebration slowly faded into the distance, yet the humiliation from inside that hall still echoed violently inside his head no matter how far he tried to run.

The whispers.

The stares.

The disgust.

Every single thing Ray shouted into that microphone continued replaying mercilessly inside Eli’s mind while his breathing slowly became more uneven with every step he took across the empty road outside the company building.

He could barely think properly anymore.

All he wanted was to disappear but his body had already reached its limit.

The moment Eli tried taking another step forward, his knees suddenly weakened beneath him completely.

A broken gasp escaped his lips before he stumbled violently in the middle of the road, one trembling hand desperately catching himself against the cold pavement while tears continued falling uncontrollably from his eyes.

His entire body shook badly.

The expensive suit Conrad personally chose for him earlier tonight was now wrinkled and dirty against the concrete road beneath him, yet Eli no longer cared.

Because right now the only thing consuming him was shame.

Footsteps rushed toward him quickly.

“Eli.” Conrad’s voice.

The moment Eli heard it approaching closer, his chest hurt even more before Conrad could properly reach him, Eli immediately tried standing again despite his trembling legs, but the older man quickly crouched down beside him first.

“Look at me.”

Conrad’s voice remained calm, but the tension hidden beneath it was impossible to miss now.

Eli only shook his head weakly while avoiding Conrad’s eyes completely.

“Don’t…” Eli whispered brokenly while trying to push Conrad’s hand away from him. “Please…hayaan niyo nalang ako…”

Conrad’s jaw tightened instantly but Eli continued speaking anyway despite his voice already trembling badly from crying.

“T…Tama si Ray…” he forced out painfully while lowering his head further in humiliation. “Disgusting po ako…”

“Stop.”

“I don’t belong there…” Eli continued weakly while tears continuously fell onto the pavement beneath him. “Hindi ako bagay sa Romanov Company…hindi ako bagay sa tabi niyo…”

The moment those words left Eli’s mouth, something dangerous flashed across Conrad’s expression immediately.

“Enough.”

Conrad’s voice came colder and sharper this time but Eli could barely control himself anymore.

“I lied to everyone…” Eli whispered while gripping the fabric of his suit tightly with trembling fingers. “I tried acting normal pero…pero ganun naman talaga ako…”

Before Eli could continue speaking further Conrad suddenly grabbed his face firmly, not harsh but enough to force Eli to finally look at him directly.

“Do not say that about yourself again.”

The anger in Conrad’s voice immediately stunned Eli into silence.

For several long seconds, Conrad simply stared directly into Eli’s tear-filled eyes while visible fury darkened his entire expression.

Not disgust.

Not disappointment.

Fury, because the thing making Conrad angry right now was not Eli’s past.

It was the fact that Eli genuinely believed those cruel words about himself.

“You think dancing in a club makes you disgusting?” Conrad asked quietly, though the dangerous calmness in his voice somehow made the words hit even harder.

Eli’s lips trembled helplessly. “I—”

“You think surviving makes you shameful?”

Eli immediately lowered his gaze again but Conrad tightened his grip slightly against Eli’s face, stopping him from looking away this time.

“For me,” Conrad said firmly while staring directly into Eli’s eyes again, “you are still Eli Vitorio.”

The tears in Eli’s eyes immediately overflowed harder after hearing that.

“Sir…” Eli whispered brokenly.

“I don’t care about that video,” Conrad continued coldly. “I don’t care where you worked before. I don’t care what you had to do to survive.”

His thumb briefly brushed away the tears falling against Eli’s face before Conrad spoke again. “You are not disgusting.”

Eli’s breathing shook violently because no matter how hard he tried he could not understand how Conrad was still capable of saying those words so easily.

Conrad’s expression slowly darkened further. “The only disgusting thing tonight,” Conrad said coldly, “was what Ray did to you.”

Silence swallowed the empty road afterward except for Eli’s uneven breathing and the distant sounds of the city surrounding them.

Conrad slowly removed his coat before carefully placing it around Eli’s trembling shoulders.

“Stand up,” Conrad said quietly.

Eli hesitated weakly but this time when Conrad extended his hand toward him again, Eli did not push him away anymore.

Chapter 42

The atmosphere inside the grand anniversary hall remained painfully tense even after the music resumed and the Romanov brothers managed to stabilize the situation because despite everyone pretending to continue the celebration normally, the whispers lingering across the venue refused to disappear completely.

Guests still exchanged quiet conversations with one another while some employees avoided eye contact altogether after witnessing what happened earlier.

The scandal had already spread too quickly and everyone inside the hall knew it.

Meanwhile, near the center of the ballroom, Gaston continued handling several important investors smoothly while Knoxx remained visibly furious beside the security team who had already dragged Ray completely out of the venue.

Nathan and Zander quietly managed the remaining guests and executives attempting to question what exactly happened but despite all their efforts the atmosphere still felt wrong.

The massive doors near the entrance opened again and the entire hall immediately fell silent because Conrad Romanov had returned.

The moment guests saw him walking back inside the venue, conversations instantly stopped across the ballroom one after another while the intimidating darkness surrounding Conrad’s aura became almost suffocating beneath the elegant lights of the celebration.

His expression looked colder than anyone had ever seen tonight and behind him, Eli quietly walked beside Conrad while visibly trying to stay hidden near the older man’s side.

His eyes were still red from crying while his trembling fingers remained tightly gripping the sleeve of Conrad’s coat wrapped around his shoulders earlier outside.

The moment several guests accidentally looked toward Eli again, the younger man instinctively lowered his head immediately and that alone was enough to make Conrad’s expression darken even further.

Without hesitation, Conrad calmly walked directly toward the center stage.

The entire hall remained deathly silent while everyone watched him ascend the platform slowly before grabbing the microphone from the stand with one hand.

Beside the ballroom, even the staff handling the music immediately stopped everything again.

Conrad spoke. “Quiet.” His voice was not loud but the dangerous sharpness beneath it instantly silenced the entire venue completely.

No one moved.

No one dared speak.

Because for the first time that evening Conrad Romanov genuinely looked furious.

Meanwhile, Eli remained standing behind him while visibly shaken from the overwhelming attention surrounding them again.

Before Eli could retreat further behind Conrad’s back, Conrad suddenly reached behind him and firmly pulled Eli forward beside him instead.

The movement immediately stunned the entire hall. Especially Eli.

Because despite the whispers, the scandal and everything exposed tonight. Conrad still made Eli stand beside him publicly.

Conrad’s grip around Eli’s wrist remained steady before the CEO slowly lifted his eyes toward the crowd again.

“You all saw the video earlier,” Conrad said coldly while scanning the silent ballroom in front of him.

“So let me explain something none of you bothered understanding before judging him.” The entire hall remained completely still.

Eli’s breathing slowly became uneven again beside him because he never expected Conrad to speak about his past like this publicly.

But Conrad continued anyway. “Eli Vitorio worked at Arousal because he had no choice.”

Several guests subtly shifted uncomfortably now.

Conrad’s expression remained mercilessly cold. “His uncle buried himself in debt because of alcohol, gambling, and countless other vices,”

Conrad continued sharply. “And when those debts became impossible to pay, the people demanding money threatened to take the only house Eli had left.”

Eli immediately lowered his head further while his chest tightened painfully hearing his life spoken aloud in front of everyone, Conrad’s grip around the microphone slowly tightened.

“Eli worked there because he was trying to survive,” he continued. “Because unlike most of the people standing inside this hall tonight, he was not born rich.”

Silence swallowed the ballroom completely.

“He was paying debts that were never even his responsibility,” Conrad added coldly. “And despite being the one working himself to exhaustion every single day, he was still beaten inside that house by the same drunk uncle ruining his life.”

A visible shift slowly spread throughout the venue afterward.

Some guests looked uncomfortable now, others quietly lowered their eyes because suddenly the video no longer looked scandalous, It looked painful and Conrad was not finished.

“The video you all saw earlier?” Conrad said sharply while glancing briefly toward the now darkened LED screen behind him. “That was not disgusting.”

His voice became colder. “That was survival.” No one dared interrupt him.

“You judge him so easily because most of you have spent your entire lives with silver spoons in your mouths while people like Eli are forced to destroy themselves just to survive another day.”

Several executives visibly stiffened from the directness of Conrad’s words but Conrad no longer cared.

“And let me make something very clear tonight.”

The dangerous calmness in Conrad’s voice immediately made the entire hall tense again. “I do not fucking care what any of you think about Romanov Company keeping a former dancer from Arousal working beside me.”

The curse echoing sharply through the ballroom immediately stunned several guests because Conrad Romanov almost never lost composure publicly like this.

But tonight his anger was impossible to hide anymore.

“I don’t care if this changes your opinion of him,” Conrad continued coldly while pulling Eli slightly closer beside him. “And I certainly don’t care if any of you decide to stop doing business with Romanov Company because of it.”

The entire hall remained frozen.

Everyone understood Conrad was serious. Completely serious.

“Eli Vitorio is my secretary,” Conrad finished firmly while staring directly at the crowd in front of him. “And no one here has the right to judge him.”

Silence followed immediately afterward.

Eli stood completely speechless while tears slowly filled his eyes again, though this time not because of humiliation because no one had ever defended him like this before. No one.

Meanwhile, near the back tables, Blanca quietly wiped her eyes while Prima aggressively nodded his head repeatedly with crossed arms.

“Exactly,” Prima muttered emotionally. “Tell them again.”

Jake looked equally furious while glaring toward the remaining employees whispering nearby as if daring anyone to speak badly about Eli again.

Even the Romanov family themselves had grown quieter now.

Mrs. Romanov’s eyes softened visibly while looking toward Eli onstage because despite already knowing fragments of Eli’s difficult life before, hearing the full truth spoken aloud like this still hurt to hear.

Meanwhile, Mr. Romanov remained silent for several long seconds before finally speaking quietly toward his wife.

“That boy suffered far too much.”

The judgment surrounding Eli slowly began disappearing. Not because of fear toward Conrad Romanov but because everyone inside that ballroom finally realized something important.

Eli Vitorio was never shameful, he was simply surviving in ways they were privileged enough to never understand.

The atmosphere inside the anniversary hall remained completely different after Conrad Romanov’s speech because although the elegant music slowly resumed again and the staff carefully encouraged the guests to continue the celebration, the entire venue had already lost the shallow judgment and curiosity that filled it earlier.

Now most people simply looked toward Eli with quiet understanding instead.

Some guests visibly avoided eye contact altogether out of shame after realizing how quickly they judged him earlier without knowing anything about the reality behind the video they watched so carelessly.

Meanwhile, Conrad no longer spared the crowd another glance after lowering the microphone back onto the stand.

His expression remained cold.

Beside him, Eli still looked overwhelmed by everything that happened tonight because despite Conrad defending him publicly moments ago, the emotional exhaustion from the humiliation, panic, fear, and sudden protection he received all at once still left his chest painfully heavy.

Without saying another word, Conrad immediately placed one hand against Eli’s back before quietly guiding him away from the stage.

The crowd instinctively parted for them.

No one dared stop Conrad Romanov now.

No one dared whisper loudly anymore either.

And throughout the long walk toward the private exit near the parking area, Eli remained unusually silent while tightly gripping Conrad’s coat around his shoulders.

His eyes still looked slightly red from crying and Conrad’s expression only darkened further each time he noticed it.

The moment they finally reached the quieter hallway leading toward the private parking area beneath the company building, Eli’s breathing slowly became easier away from the overwhelming crowd and judgment upstairs.

But before Conrad could fully guide Eli toward the waiting car, several familiar voices suddenly called out behind them.

“Kuya.”

Conrad stopped walking before slowly turning around.

The rest of the Romanov family had followed them downstairs.

The moment Eli saw all of them approaching together, he stiffened slightly beside Conrad because after everything exposed tonight, a part of him still feared hearing disappointment from people he had slowly grown comfortable around these past few weeks.

But before Eli could even lower his head again Mrs. Romanov walked toward him first and to Eli’s complete surprise, she gently held both of his hands.

The older woman’s expression softened visibly while looking directly into Eli’s tear-swollen eyes. “You poor child,” she said.

Eli’s chest tightened painfully again.

“I…I’m sorry po…” he whispered weakly almost out of instinct.

But Mrs. Romanov immediately shook her head. “No,” she answered firmly while carefully squeezing his trembling hands. “You have absolutely nothing to apologize for.”

Beside her, Mr. Romanov also stepped forward calmly while looking directly toward Eli.

“What happened tonight was not your fault,” he said in a low steady voice. “You survived however you could. There is no shame in that.”

Eli lowered his head because hearing words like that from people like them still felt unreal somehow.

Nash suddenly looked genuinely angry for probably the first time all evening. “That Ray guy is stupid,” Nash muttered bitterly while crossing his arms tightly. “Sobrang yabang niya for someone getting dragged by security earlier.”

“Nash,” Zander warned softly.

“What? Totoo naman.”

Knoxx’s expression remained unusually dark while standing beside the others.

“Ray won’t be returning to Romanov Company,” Knoxx said coldly. “I’ll personally make sure of it.”

The dangerous tone in his voice made Eli look up slightly and honestly everyone standing there knew Knoxx was not making an empty threat.

Gaston suddenly sighed heavily before rubbing the back of his neck in frustration. “That idiot seriously chose the worst possible person to humiliate publicly,” he muttered while glancing toward Conrad briefly. “He basically destroyed his own life tonight.”

Nathan nodded calmly from beside Nash.

“And honestly,” he added, “he’s lucky kuya Conrad only had him removed by security.”

That statement alone quietly revealed how furious Conrad truly was beneath his composed exterior.

Eli remained speechless because despite everything exposed tonight, none of them looked disgusted by him. Not even slightly Instead they looked angry for him.

Mrs. Romanov eventually lifted one hand gently toward Eli’s face before carefully brushing away the remaining tears near his eyes.

“You’re family to this household now,” she said softly. “So don’t ever think we’ll judge you for surviving.”

Eli’s lips trembled helplessly because no matter how hard he tried he still could not fully process receiving this much kindness all at once.

Beside him, Conrad remained silent throughout the conversation but the moment he noticed Eli looking emotionally overwhelmed again, he calmly stepped closer before placing one hand against Eli’s shoulder protectively.

“We’re leaving,” Conrad said quietly.

The family immediately understood.

Eli clearly needed rest more than anything else and before they finally entered the car, however, Gaston suddenly called out one more time while pointing directly toward Conrad.

“Take care of him properly,” he warned seriously.

Conrad’s expression did not change but his answer came immediately. “I always do.”

And for some reason those three simple words alone almost made Eli cry again.

Eli stayed seated on the couch just as Conrad had guided him, still wrapped in the coat, still trying to steady the lingering tremor in his hands even though the worst of the night had already passed.

Conrad remained standing for a moment, as if he was still deciding what to do next, before eventually sitting beside him but not too close, giving Eli space while still staying within reach.

The silence between them wasn’t empty anymore it was heavy.

Like both of them were carrying everything that had happened earlier without knowing how to fully set it down yet.

Conrad was the first to break it. “I promise you,” he said quietly, his voice controlled but firm, “everything is going to be alright.”

Eli’s gaze lowered, fingers tightening slightly around the fabric of the coat as if it was the only thing keeping him grounded.

“Thank you for everything, Sir Conrad,” he said softly, his voice still rough from earlier, still carrying the exhaustion he couldn’t fully hide.

Conrad looked at him for a long moment.

“You’re important to me.”

The words didn’t come with explanation, they didn’t need to.

The house was completely silent around them, as if even the air itself was holding its breath.

Conrad’s gaze stayed on Eli longer than usual, not breaking away, not shifting elsewhere, just fixed and steady in a way that felt more personal than anything he had ever shown before.

Eli, still visibly shaken, didn’t look away either.

Conrad’s hand moved slightly on the couch, resting closer to Eli not touching, but close enough that the space between them felt smaller than before.

Eli’s breathing slowed without him realizing it. His chest tightened again but not from fear this time.

From awareness, from the weight of being seen too closely.

Conrad exhaled slowly, as if grounding himself, before speaking again in a lower voice. “Stop blaming yourself for what happened tonight.”

Eli’s lips parted slightly, but no words came out.

Conrad’s eyes briefly softened, just for a second, before he leaned back slightly into the couch, breaking the intensity just enough to make it easier to breathe again but the silence that followed didn’t return to normal.

Eli turned his head slightly, looking down at his hands again, voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t think anyone would still look at me the same way after tonight.”

Conrad didn’t respond immediately but instead, he looked at him again and this time more directly, more firmly.

“You are still you,” he said simply and stood up. “Rest,” he said quietly, voice returning to its usual control. “You’ve had a long night.”

He slowly began to stand, as if deciding to give Eli the space he needed to rest, to recover from everything that had happened earlier at Romanov Company but before he could take another step away, Eli moved.

His hand reached out and grabbed Conrad’s wrist, stopping him completely mid-motion.

The touch wasn’t strong out of force but it was firm enough to hold him in place.

Conrad froze, not because he was surprised but because of the feeling that followed the moment Eli’s hand wrapped around his.

Something inside Conrad shifted immediately, subtle but dangerous in a way he didn’t acknowledge out loud.

His eyes slowly lowered toward Eli’s hand holding him and for a brief second the controlled distance he always maintained started to blur. Eli’s grip tightened slightly, as if afraid Conrad would pull away anyway.

His voice came out broken. “Please…”

Conrad didn’t respond.

Eli’s head lowered slightly, his fingers still wrapped around Conrad’s wrist as if it was the only thing keeping him anchored after everything that shattered earlier that night.

“stay beside me for tonight.”

The words weren’t loud, they weren’t demanding and were pleading. Raw in a way Eli almost never allowed himself to be.

For a moment, the entire room felt still again, the kind of silence that didn’t feel empty but suspended, like even the air didn’t know how to move forward.

Conrad remained standing where he was, looking down at Eli’s hand still holding him and something in his expression changed.

Eli slowly lifted his eyes, still red, still exhausted, still shaken from the humiliation earlier but now carrying something far more vulnerable.

Fear of being alone.

Fear of what the silence would do to him if he was left with it tonight.

Conrad exhaled slowly through his nose, the tension in his jaw tightening slightly as he finally processed what Eli was asking not with logic, but with emotion and for once he didn’t answer like he usually did.

Instead, he slowly lowered himself back onto the couch.

Eli didn’t let go right away, as if confirming it was real. Conrad didn’t pull away either and the space between them was still there but smaller now.

Conrad’s voice finally came, quieter than before. “…I’m not going anywhere.”

Eli’s grip loosened slightly after that, but his hand stayed near Conrad’s for a moment longer, as if afraid the promise might disappear if he moved too soon.

Conrad’s gaze stayed on him longer than it should have, not with authority, not with control, but with something unspoken building underneath everything he usually kept locked away.

Eli slowly lifted his eyes. “Sir?” he asked quietly, unsure why the air suddenly felt harder to breathe. Conrad didn’t answer immediately.

His jaw tightened slightly, as if he was holding something back, something that didn’t belong in this situation, something that shouldn’t exist between a CEO and his secretary.

But tonight had already crossed too many lines. Too many emotions had piled up without release.

Ray’s humiliation.

The public exposure.

The way Eli broke down in his arms earlier.

The way Eli still looked at him now like he was the only stable thing left in his world.

Conrad exhaled slowly, looking away for a brief second as if trying to regain control of himself.

“Eli,” he said quietly, voice lower than usual.

Eli froze slightly at the tone. “Yes po?”

Another pause….longer this time.

Conrad’s hand shifted slightly on the couch but instead of pulling away, it moved closer again, just enough that the distance between them felt thinner than before.

Conrad finally spoke again, quieter. “You shouldn’t have to ask me to stay.”

Eli blinked. “Sir?”

But Conrad didn’t continue immediately. His eyes lingered on Eli’s face again, on the exhaustion, the lingering tears, the way he was still holding himself together even after everything broke apart earlier.

Something in Conrad’s expression softened for a brief second but it wasn’t gentle in the usual sense.

It was restrained like something inside him was reaching a limit.

He shifted slightly closer then stopped himself.

The space between them tightened.

Eli’s breath caught faintly, sensing the change but not fully understanding it. “Sir Conrad?” he asked again, softer this time.

That seemed to pull Conrad back, he blinked once.

Then slowly leaned back into the couch, breaking whatever invisible line had started forming between them.

A controlled exhale left him. “Forget it,” he said, voice returning to its usual calm tone, though slightly rougher than before. “Just rest.”

Eli stared at him for a moment longer, confused, overwhelmed, still emotionally fragile from everything that happened tonight but Conrad had already shifted back into control.

Back into distance.

Back into himself.

Chapter 43

Eli’s POV

I remained sitting near the living room window while weak morning sunlight slowly entered through the enormous glass panels surrounding the mansion, illuminating the expensive space with soft golden light that somehow made everything feel calmer compared to the chaos from last night.

The warm mug between my hands had already gone cold but I barely noticed it because no matter how hard I tried distracting myself, my mind still kept replaying everything from the anniversary over and over again.

The giant screen.

The whispers spreading across the ballroom.

The humiliation crushing my chest while everyone stared at me after the video from Arousal appeared publicly.

The sound of footsteps suddenly echoed softly behind me and before I could even turn around completely, Sir Conrad’s familiar voice filled the silence.

“You’re awake already.”

I slowly looked back and saw him walking toward the living room wearing simple black clothes instead of his usual sharp business attire.

Without the expensive suit and intimidating company atmosphere surrounding him, Sir Conrad somehow looked different this morning. Still intimidating, still difficult to approach but calmer and more human.

“Good morning po, Sir Conrad,” I greeted softly out of habit.

Conrad stopped walking briefly after hearing that before his gaze settled directly on me.

He sighed. “Eli.”

I blinked slightly. “Yes po?”

Sir Conrad walked closer before taking the mug from my hands and placing it down on the nearby table because the coffee had already completely cooled.

Then his eyes returned toward me again. “Call me Conrad.”

“Po?”

His expression remained calm but firm. “Don’t call me Sir Conrad.”

I stared at him because hearing something like that from him genuinely caught me off guard.

Sir Conrad leaned slightly against the couch before continuing in the same controlled voice. “We’re not at work right now,” he said. “So call me by my name.”

I immediately looked away because that simple request alone made my heartbeat become strangely uneven. Calling him Conrad felt far too personal somehow.

“I…I don’t think I can po…” I admitted weakly while avoiding his eyes.

Sir Conrad remained silent briefly before speaking again. “You can.” His voice was calm and certain like he already decided it himself.

I swallowed nervously while my fingers slowly tightened together against my lap. “Conrad.”

The moment his name finally left my mouth softly, the atmosphere around us shifted strangely again.

Conrad’s gaze lingered on me quietly and for some reason the corner of his expression softened almost invisibly.

“There,” he said calmly. “That wasn’t difficult.”

I immediately lowered my head further because hearing him sound satisfied over something that small only made me more aware of him. The silence between us settled again, Conrad eventually moved toward the couch beside me before sitting down while maintaining enough distance to keep me comfortable but still close enough for his presence to remain grounding.

“You should stop thinking about last night,” he said quietly after several moments.

I smiled weakly without humor. “I’m trying.”

Conrad studied my face carefully before speaking again. “You don’t need to return to work yet.”

I immediately looked at him. “But the company—”

“Will survive without you for a few days.” His answer came immediately.

I fell silent because honestly arguing with Conrad when he already made a decision felt nearly impossible. Conrad leaned back slightly against the couch while keeping his eyes on me.

“You need rest more than work right now,” he continued calmly. “So stop worrying about Romanov Company.”

I quietly looked down at my hands again. “It’s embarrassing,” I admitted. “Everyone saw it.”

The painful memory returned again and I hated how my chest still tightened every single time I remembered the massive screen inside the ballroom. Conrad’s expression darkened faintly but not toward me, toward the memory itself.

“What happened last night doesn’t change who you are,” he said firmly.

I remained silent.

Conrad continued. “The people judging you before didn’t understand your situation.”

My fingers tightened slightly together again.

“And now they do.”

I lifted my eyes toward him. Conrad’s expression remained calm but steady in the same way it always became whenever he wanted me to truly listen to him.

“You survived,” he said quietly. “There is nothing shameful about that.”

My throat tightened because no matter how many times he said those words, they still affected me every single time. For most of my life surviving always felt ugly, humiliating and something people looked down on but Conrad kept looking at it differently.

Like surviving itself was something worth respecting instead of mocking. The silence between us stretched while weak sunlight continued illuminating the living room around us.

Then unexpectedly Conrad spoke again. “My mom wanted to check on you earlier.”

“Really?”

He nodded once. “You worried everyone last night.”

The guilt returned. “I caused trouble for all of you.”

Conrad’s gaze sharpened slightly after hearing that. “No,” he corrected firmly. “Ray caused trouble.”

I fell silent again because the coldness in Conrad’s voice the moment he mentioned Ray made it obvious he was still furious even now but eventually his expression softened slightly again after noticing my uneasiness.

“You’re safe here, Eli,” he said.

Conrad slowly stood up from the couch before glancing toward me one last time.

“You should eat something,” he said calmly. “You barely touched dinner last night.”

I nodded slowly.

“O…okay…”

He took several steps away before suddenly stopping again near the hallway entrance. Then without looking back completely, Conrad spoke once more.

“And Eli.”

I lifted my eyes toward him immediately.

Conrad finally looked over his shoulder slightly and for some reason the intensity in his gaze immediately made my chest feel strangely unsteady again.

“Get used to calling me Conrad.”

That simple sentence alone made the silence around me feel dangerously different.

The house remained completely quiet the entire day after Conrad left for Romanov Company that morning. At first I genuinely tried following what he told me earlier, to rest, stop thinking about work and avoid stressing myself over what happened during the anniversary celebration.

But staying alone inside the massive house only made my thoughts louder somehow. I slowly wandered around the kitchen sometime during the afternoon while trying to distract myself from remembering the whispers inside the ballroom again.

My chest tightened faintly afterward and I immediately forced myself to focus on something else instead.

Cooking.

At first I only planned preparing something simple for dinner because Conrad usually returned home late whenever work became heavy at Romanov Company but while cooking, I slowly found myself becoming overly focused on every small detail instead.

Adjusting flavors carefully.

Preparing side dishes properly.

Making sure everything stayed warm.

I paused briefly while staring at the food arranged neatly across the kitchen counter. Then looked away while feeling embarrassed at myself because somehow it felt like I was trying too hard.

The sun had already completely disappeared outside by the time I finished setting everything properly on the dining table. The large house still remained silent around me.

No footsteps and voices….just the distant ticking of the clock near the living room and the faint sound of rain beginning outside the massive windows. I sat down near the dining area while hugging my knees slightly against the chair.

Then my eyes unconsciously drifted toward the entrance again.

8:37 PM.

Conrad still wasn’t home.

A small part of me wondered if work became chaotic again because of everything that happened during the anniversary, especially after what Ray did.

I lowered my eyes because thinking about that night still made embarrassment crawl painfully beneath my skin. Even now I still couldn’t fully understand why Conrad defended me the way he did.

My chest tightened strangely again while remembering his voice inside the ballroom.

Eli Vitorio is my secretary.

And no one here has the right to judge him.

I pressed my lips together while looking away because lately even remembering Conrad too much somehow made my heartbeat feel unstable.

The sound of the front door unlocking suddenly echoed faintly throughout the quiet house. My body reacted instantly before I could stop it. Several moments later familiar footsteps finally entered deeper into the house and the moment Conrad appeared near the dining area, I unconsciously stood up from my seat.

He looked exhausted.

His dark coat remained hanging loosely over one arm while the usually controlled sharpness in his expression looked slightly heavier tonight beneath the warm lighting inside the house but the moment his eyes landed on the dining table, he stopped walking completely.

His gaze slowly moved across the dishes arranged neatly beneath the lights before finally settling on me.

The atmosphere immediately shifted. “You cooked?”

His voice sounded quieter than usual.

I immediately looked away while nervously gripping the edge of my sleeve. “Ah…yes.”

Conrad remained standing there for several seconds longer as if genuinely surprised by what he was seeing. Then slowly he placed his coat over one of the nearby chairs before walking closer toward the table.

“You should be resting,” he said.

“I got bored,” I admitted. “The house was too quiet.”

Something in Conrad’s expression softened faintly after hearing that though it disappeared almost immediately.

His eyes returned toward the food again before l asking “You made all of this alone?”

I nodded slowly. “It’s not much.”

Conrad looked at me and the intensity in his gaze made it harder to breathe properly again.

“It’s more than enough.”

Conrad eventually pulled one chair back before loosening the sleeves of his dress shirt slightly.

“You waited for me to eat?” he suddenly asked.

My breath caught faintly because that question sounded far more personal than it should have.

“I wanted us to eat together,” I answered honestly.

Conrad lifted his eyes toward me “Come here, Eli.”

My heartbeat immediately became uneven. I slowly walked toward the table before sitting across from him while trying to ignore the nervous warmth creeping beneath my skin again.

Conrad stared at the food before finally speaking again in a quieter voice. “No one’s waited for me like this in a long time.”

I looked up at him but Conrad already lowered his gaze toward the table as if he didn’t intend saying that out loud. Something painful tightened inside my chest unexpectedly after hearing those words because despite how intimidating Conrad looked to everyone else…moments like this somehow made him feel lonely too.

“Ray is currently under police custody.” My hand paused mid-motion and i slowly lifted my eyes toward him. “Police custody?”

Conrad’s expression remained cold the moment Ray’s name entered the conversation. “He illegally distributed private footage during a corporate event,” he answered calmly. “Romanov Company filed charges against him this morning.”

I stared at him because knowing Conrad was furious that night, hearing things had already reached the police still felt unreal. Conrad leaned back slightly into his chair before continuing in the same controlled voice.

“What he did wasn’t simple humiliation anymore.” His eyes darkened faintly. “It became criminal.”

The silence between us returned while rain continued tapping softly against the windows outside. Honestly…a part of me still couldn’t fully process everything that happened these past few days.

Conrad publicly defending me.

His family comforting me.

And now even legal action already being taken against Ray.

For most of my life I was used to enduring things quietly alone. So receiving this much protection all at once still felt unfamiliar somehow.

“I didn’t expect things to become this serious,” I admitted while lowering my gaze toward the table.

Conrad remained silent briefly before answering. “You should.”

I looked back up at him again, his expression remained calm but firm. “You were publicly humiliated in front of hundreds of people,” he continued quietly. “What he did could have destroyed your life if nobody stopped it immediately.”

My chest tightened faintly afterward because Conrad said those words so directly like the thought of something happening to me genuinely angered him.

“Your friends have been asking about you.” I blinked slightly before lifting my head again.

“Friends?”

Conrad nodded once while taking a sip from his glass calmly.

“They’ve been messaging you the entire day apparently.”

My eyes widened slightly because I completely forgot checking my phone since yesterday.

“They were worried,” Conrad added quietly.

A small uncomfortable smile appeared on my face because hearing that made guilt creep into my chest again. “I didn’t mean to ignore them,” I murmured softly.

Conrad’s gaze lingered on me briefly before he calmly answered “I think they were more concerned about whether you were emotionally alright.”

I quietly stared at the rain outside the windows while unconsciously thinking about Blanca, Prima, and Jake probably panicking the entire day because I suddenly disappeared after the anniversary incident.

A small laugh almost escaped me while imagining Prima aggressively threatening random employees for information. Conrad noticed the faint change in my expression immediately.

“What?” he asked.

I shook my head slightly while smiling weakly. “Prima probably caused chaos at the company today.”

For the first time that evening, Conrad looked faintly amused. “He did.”

I immediately looked at him again. Conrad leaned back calmly while speaking in the same composed tone. “He almost argued with security because they wouldn’t let him enter my office earlier.”

My eyes widened. “Seriously?”

“He was demanding updates about you.”

Despite myself, a quiet laugh finally escaped my lips afterward. A real one this time and somehow the moment the sound reached Conrad, the tension surrounding him visibly eased slightly again.

“They care about you a lot,” he said.

The warmth inside my chest returned again.

“I’m not really used to that,”

“You should start getting used to it.”

My breath caught faintly because the way he said those words felt more personal than they probably should have.

The rain outside slowly became heavier while silence settled between us once again but this time it felt warm and safe.

“You can return to Romanov Company whenever you’re ready,” he said calmly. “Nobody there will treat you differently.”

“I’ll wash these,” I said while standing up but before I could even take another step toward the kitchen sink, Conrad immediately reached for the remaining dishes beside him.

“Leave them.”

“Huh?”

Conrad stood up from his chair while carrying several plates effortlessly in one hand. “I’ll do it.”

My eyes widened “No, it’s okay….ako na.”

Conrad glanced toward me while continuing toward the kitchen. “Eli.”

“I cooked already so ako na maghuhugas,” I insisted while following behind him quickly. “Ikaw galing ka pa work.”

Conrad placed the dishes near the sink before finally looking directly at me again.

“And you’re supposed to be resting.”

I opened my mouth immediately. “But—”

“Let me.”

“Ako na nga.”

“Eli.”

“Conra—”

The moment his name accidentally left my mouth again, both of us suddenly fell quiet for a brief second. Heat immediately crept toward my face while Conrad’s expression shifted almost invisibly again.

“Good,” he said calmly. “You’re finally getting used to saying my name.”

I looked away while trying to ignore the embarrassing warmth spreading through my chest again. Then before Conrad could fully start washing the dishes himself, I stepped beside him quickly and grabbed the faucet first.

“I’m still helping,” I muttered stubbornly.

A faint sigh escaped him but it almost sounded amused. “You’re difficult.”

“You too.”

For a moment silence settled between us again before Conrad eventually moved slightly beside me instead of arguing further and without either of us fully noticing when it happened, we ended up washing the dishes together.

The kitchen remained softly illuminated beneath the warm lights overhead while rain echoed quietly outside the windows nearby.

I rinsed the plates carefully while Conrad dried them beside me and because the sink area wasn’t large enough for two people comfortably, our shoulders kept brushing lightly against each other every few seconds.

At first I tried ignoring it but eventually every small accidental touch started affecting me too much.

The warmth from his body felt dangerously close, especially inside the quietness surrounding us now.

Conrad remained focused on drying the dishes beside me, sleeves rolled slightly past his wrists while faint droplets of water still clung near his hands beneath the kitchen lights. Without his usual cold business expression completely guarding him, he looked different tonight.

My eyes unconsciously lingered on him longer than they should have afterward.

The sharp line of his jaw, the slight looseness of his dark hair after an exhausting day at work, the calm concentration in his eyes while standing beside me like this doing something painfully ordinary.

Then suddenly Conrad turned his head and caught me staring.

My breath stopped faintly and neither of us moved, neither of us looked away. The atmosphere inside the kitchen shifted almost instantly becoming heavier, quieter, far too aware.

My fingers slowly tightened around the plate in my hands while Conrad continued staring directly at me from dangerously close beside the sink.

His expression changed slightly, not cold, not unreadable anymore. Something restrained slowly flickered beneath it instead. The sound of rain outside suddenly felt distant. My heartbeat became louder.

Conrad’s eyes slowly lowered toward my lips before lifting back toward my eyes again and the moment I noticed it, my breathing became uneven almost immediately.

Still neither of us moved away.

“Sorry.” I blinked softly.

Confusion crossed my mind because Conrad’s voice sounded lower than usual, rougher somehow.

Before I could even ask what he meant Conrad suddenly moved and then his lips crashed against mine.

My entire body froze and the plate nearly slipped from my hands. Conrad’s hand reached beside me toward the counter behind my back while the other lightly gripped my wrist near the sink as if grounding himself the moment he kissed me.

The kiss wasn’t gentle at first, it felt restrained like something he had been holding back for far too long finally snapped all at once.

The moment realization finally hit me, my breath caught sharply against the kiss itself and that tiny sound alone seemed to affect Conrad even more.

His grip against the counter tightened slightly before he slowly deepened the kiss despite the restraint still painfully visible in every movement. Like he wanted more but was still trying not to frighten me.

My fingers trembled helplessly while still gripping the edge of the sink because honestly…I didn’t know what to do. I only knew my chest felt like it was going to explode and Conrad still hadn’t pulled away.

Chapter 44

I completely froze beneath him while the rain continued pouring heavily outside the mansion windows, the cold sound of the storm violently contrasting the unbearable heat rapidly building between us inside the kitchen.

Conrad still hadn’t pulled away.

His lips remained pressed against mine while his breathing slowly grew heavier against my skin, restrained control visibly cracking apart little by little the longer the silence stretched between us.

Then suddenly Conrad pulled back just enough for our foreheads to remain almost touching while his hand still gripped the counter behind me tightly. His eyes looked dangerously dark now.

The realization alone made Eli’s heartbeat slam violently against his chest.

“Conrad…” Eli breathed shakily without realizing how weak his voice sounded.

The moment his name left his lips like that, something inside Conrad visibly snapped further.

“Do you even realize what you’re doing to me?” Conrad asked, though his voice sounded rough and strained now, completely unlike the composed man Eli had known inside Romanov Company.

Eli could only stare at him breathlessly because Conrad looked overwhelmed too like he was barely holding himself together anymore.

Conrad suddenly cupped Eli’s face gently despite the dangerous tension surrounding them before kissing him again, this time deeper and slower, like he wanted to memorize every reaction Eli made beneath him.

A shaky breath escaped Eli involuntarily and Conrad immediately swallowed the sound with another kiss.

“God…” Conrad muttered quietly against his lips. “You have no idea how hard I’ve been trying to stay away from this.”

Eli’s fingers unconsciously tightened against Conrad’s shirt while his knees weakened from the overwhelming closeness between them. Then without warning Conrad suddenly lifted him effortlessly. A surprised sound escaped Eli as his hands instinctively grabbed Conrad’s shoulders tightly while Conrad carried him away from the kitchen.

“C…Conrad—”

“You should stop saying my name like that,” Conrad interrupted hoarsely while walking toward the living room without slowing down at all.

The warm lights inside the mansion blurred around them while Eli’s heart pounded uncontrollably against his ribs.

“Why?” Eli asked weakly.

Conrad looked directly at him. “Because every time you do,” he answered quietly, “I lose control a little more.”

The confession alone made heat spread violently across Eli’s entire body. Several moments later Conrad finally reached the large couch near the living room windows before carefully lowering Eli onto the soft cushions beneath him but the moment Conrad hovered above him like that, the atmosphere immediately became even heavier.

Dangerously intimate.

Rainwater slowly streaked across the massive glass windows behind them while distant thunder echoed softly outside.

Conrad stared down at him silently for several long seconds, almost like he was still giving himself one final chance to stop.

Eli’s chest rose unevenly beneath him while their faces remained painfully close. Then slowly, Eli reached for Conrad first. That tiny movement completely destroyed whatever restraint Conrad still had left. Conrad kissed him again immediately, deeper this time, full of restrained desperation that made Eli tremble beneath him almost instantly.

His hands moved carefully but possessively along Eli’s waist while Eli helplessly clung to him in return, completely overwhelmed by everything happening too quickly around him.

“You’re beautiful,” Conrad suddenly whispered against his lips in a rough voice that made Eli’s entire body shiver. “Do you know that?”

Eli’s breathing became uneven again. “N…No…”

Conrad kissed the corner of his mouth slowly before resting his forehead briefly against Eli’s.

“Then let me teach you.”

The words alone made Eli’s face burn intensely. Conrad’s hand slowly slid upward along Eli’s trembling body while kissing him repeatedly, every touch deliberate and unbearably gentle despite the hunger slowly consuming his expression more and more.

“You waited for me,” Conrad murmured quietly while looking down at him. “Cooked for me.”

Eli swallowed nervously. “I just wanted—”

“I know,” Conrad interrupted softly before brushing his thumb against Eli’s flushed face. “And you have no idea what that did to me.”

The tension between them continued tightening painfully until even breathing started feeling difficult.

Conrad kissed Eli’s jaw slowly before speaking again in a low strained voice.

“I kept thinking about you the entire day.”

Eli’s fingers tightened weakly against Conrad’s shirt. “Conrad…”

“That’s right,” Conrad whispered while staring directly into his eyes again. “Say my name.”

The intensity in Conrad’s gaze made Eli’s entire body feel unbearably warm beneath him. Conrad’s composure had completely disappeared now.

The cold intimidating CEO of Romanov Company was gone. What remained was only a man looking at Eli like he wanted him more than anything else in the world.

“You’re driving me insane,” Conrad admitted quietly before kissing him again with even more desperation than before. “Do you know how long I’ve wanted this?”

Eli’s thoughts completely blurred after that. The rain outside grew louder while the warm lights surrounding the living room cast soft shadows across them both tangled together on the couch.

Every kiss became slower, deeper, more dangerous than the last until Eli could barely think straight anymore except for Conrad’s voice, Conrad’s touch, Conrad everywhere around him.

Eli’s breathing remained uneven beneath Conrad while his entire body still trembled faintly from the overwhelming intensity of every kiss Conrad kept pressing against his lips, his jaw, the corner of his mouth as though he truly could not stop anymore.

Conrad’s restraint had completely disappeared now.

Every touch carried the weight of emotions he had been suppressing for far too long. His fingers slowly brushed against Eli’s trembling hands before intertwining with them carefully against the couch cushion beside his head.

The simple gesture somehow made Eli’s chest tighten even more because despite the dangerous hunger visible in Conrad’s dark eyes, he still held Eli gently. Like someone precious, like someone Conrad was terrified of hurting.

“You’re still shaking,” Conrad murmured quietly while resting his forehead briefly against Eli’s again.

Eli lowered his eyes, visibly overwhelmed by everything happening around him. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do,” he admitted honestly.

Something in Conrad’s expression softened immediately after hearing that confession. Then slowly, Conrad lifted one hand toward Eli’s face before brushing his thumb carefully against Eli’s flushed cheek.

“You don’t have to do anything,” he answered quietly. “Just stay with me.”

The sincerity in Conrad’s voice made Eli’s heartbeat ache painfully inside his chest because Conrad sounded desperate for him.

Conrad stared at Eli silently while rain continued tapping steadily against the glass windows behind them. Then very gently, Conrad leaned down once more and kissed him again, this time slower….and softer.

The kind of kiss that felt dangerous not because of hunger alone but because of how much emotion it carried beneath it.

Eli instinctively clutched the front of Conrad’s shirt tighter while melting helplessly beneath the warmth surrounding him. Conrad immediately noticed, a faint strained breath escaped him against Eli’s lips before he closed his eyes briefly like he was struggling to maintain even the smallest amount of control left.

“You keep looking at me like that,” Conrad whispered hoarsely.

Eli blinked weakly beneath him. “Like what…?”

Conrad opened his eyes again slowly. “Like I matter to you.”

“You do matter,” Eli admitted before he could stop himself.

Conrad froze completely after hearing that and the silence that followed immediately became unbearably heavy. Then Conrad suddenly kissed him again with even more emotion than before, one hand carefully sliding behind Eli’s neck while the other tightened protectively around his waist.

Conrad lifted one hand toward Eli’s face again before brushing his thumb carefully across Eli’s flushed cheek, his touch unusually gentle compared to the dangerous restraint visibly unraveling inside him little by little.

“You’re still nervous,” Conrad murmured quietly.

Eli swallowed weakly before giving the smallest nod. “A little…”

Conrad stared at him silently before leaning down and pressing another slow kiss against his lips, softer this time, reassuring rather than overwhelming.

“You can stop me anytime,” Conrad whispered against his mouth.

The sincerity in his voice immediately tightened something painful inside Eli’s chest because even now, despite how badly Conrad obviously wanted him, he still sounded more concerned about Eli’s comfort than his own restraint.

Eli slowly shook his head. “I don’t want you to stop.”

The confession visibly affected Conrad almost instantly. His eyes darkened again while a strained breath escaped him then very carefully, Conrad reached for the hem of Eli’s shirt while maintaining eye contact the entire time, silently giving Eli another chance to pull away if he wanted to but Eli only looked back at him nervously before lifting his arms slightly in response.

That tiny gesture alone seemed enough to completely undo whatever control Conrad still had left.

Conrad slowly pulled the fabric upward before tossing it somewhere onto the couch behind them, his gaze immediately wandering across Eli like he was trying to memorize every inch of him beneath the warm lighting.

The intensity of being looked at like that made Eli’s face burn violently.

Conrad noticed immediately. “You’re beautiful,” he said again, though this time his voice sounded far rougher than before. “I don’t think you understand how hard it is for me to stay calm around you right now.”

Eli’s heartbeat became even more unstable.

Conrad’s hand slowly brushed against Eli’s waist before sliding upward carefully along his skin, his touch warm enough to make Eli shiver helplessly beneath him almost instantly.

Then Eli hesitantly reached for Conrad too. His fingers trembled slightly while loosening Conrad’s dress shirt little by little beneath the dim living room lights.

Conrad remained completely still during those moments, watching Eli carefully the entire time with an expression that looked almost dangerously soft now.

The moment Eli finally pushed the dark fabric away from Conrad’s shoulders, his breath caught faintly.

Conrad looked unfairly attractive like this. Less untouchable, less like the terrifying president of Romanov Company everyone feared and more like a man completely unraveling only for him.

Conrad noticed Eli staring again and a faint almost amused breath escaped him. “You keep looking at me like that,” he murmured.

Eli immediately lowered his eyes embarrassed but Conrad gently tilted his chin upward again almost immediately.

“Don’t hide from me now.”

The words alone sent another wave of warmth spreading through Eli’s entire body. Then Conrad kissed him again deeply while pulling him closer against his chest, their bodies fitting together far too naturally beneath the sound of rain echoing throughout the mansion.

Conrad’s hands wandered carefully along Eli’s trembling body while Eli clung helplessly to him in return, completely overwhelmed by the warmth, the closeness and the way Conrad looked at him like he was something precious worth cherishing instead of hiding.

Eli slowly opened his eyes beneath the warm blankets while confusion clouded his mind briefly from how heavy and exhausted his entire body felt, he only stared blankly at the unfamiliar ceiling above him while trying to properly wake up then suddenly realization hit him all at once.

Eli quickly lifted himself slightly from the bed but the moment he tried sitting upright completely, a sharp soreness instantly shot through his lower body, causing him to wince painfully beneath his breath.

“Agh…”

His face immediately burned red because the pain instantly reminded him of everything that happened between him and Conrad last night.

The kisses.

Conrad’s hands all over him.

The way Conrad kept whispering his name against his skin in that dangerously low voice that still made Eli’s chest feel hot even remembering it now.

Eli immediately buried his burning face against one hand out of pure embarrassment.

“Oh my God…”

He genuinely couldn’t believe that actually happened and what made it worse was remembering how gentle Conrad became despite completely losing control earlier that night.

The memory alone made Eli’s entire face heat up even more violently. Several moments later Eli slowly forced himself out of bed carefully while trying to ignore the soreness still lingering through his body but the second he fully stood up, his knees weakened slightly again causing another painful wince to escape him.

“Ah…”

Eli grabbed the edge of the nearby table quickly for support while breathing unevenly from the uncomfortable ache.

His face looked ready to explode from embarrassment now because every tiny movement only reminded him further of what Conrad did to him last night.

Then his eyes suddenly landed on the oversized black shirt neatly folded near the bed, Conrad’s shirt. The sight alone made Eli freeze briefly because memories immediately returned again one after another.

Conrad carrying him against the couch.

Conrad kissing him like he had been starving for him.

The way Conrad looked at him beneath the warm living room lights like Eli was the most precious thing he had ever touched.

Eli pressed both hands against his burning face immediately.

“I can’t face him…”

Unfortunately for him, the bedroom door suddenly opened that exact moment.

Eli nearly jumped from shock before looking toward the entrance where Conrad finally appeared carrying two mugs of coffee in one hand. Still wearing simple dark clothes and still unfairly attractive even this early in the morning.

Conrad stopped walking the moment he noticed Eli already awake and standing awkwardly beside the bed then very slowly, his gaze wandered downward briefly before returning toward Eli’s face again.

Something faintly amused flickered across his expression afterward.

“You shouldn’t be standing yet,” Conrad said calmly.

Eli’s face immediately became even redder because the soreness in his legs still made it painfully obvious why standing felt difficult right now.

“I….I’m okay…”

Conrad raised one eyebrow slightly like he clearly did not believe that answer at all.

Eli looked away in embarrassment and the silence between them suddenly felt completely different now compared to before because after last night, neither of them could pretend nothing changed anymore.

Conrad eventually walked closer before setting the coffee mugs carefully near the bedside table. Then without warning, he reached toward Eli’s waist gently before guiding him back toward the edge of the bed again.

“Sit first,” Conrad murmured.

Eli sat down obediently while avoiding Conrad’s eyes completely because honestly he still didn’t know how to properly look at him after everything they did together. Conrad noticed immediately and a faint sigh escaped him before he crouched slightly in front of Eli so their eyes remained level.

“Why are you hiding from me now?” Conrad asked softly.

Eli’s throat tightened awkwardly. “I’m embarrassed…”

Conrad stared at him before the corners of his mouth softened faintly into the smallest smile Eli had ever seen from him.

“You were very brave last night,” Conrad said.

Eli’s entire soul nearly left his body from embarrassment. “Conrad—”

“And very affectionate too.”

“Stop talking…”

Conrad’s faint amusement became slightly more visible while Eli looked ready to disappear beneath the blankets permanently but despite the teasing hidden beneath Conrad’s calm voice, the way he looked at Eli remained painfully gentle like even now, after finally having him, Conrad still couldn’t quite believe Eli was really here beside him.

Eli still couldn’t properly look at Conrad after that, the embarrassment lingering across his entire face only became worse when Conrad remained crouched calmly in front of him while the soft morning light illuminated the bedroom around them.

Conrad looked far too composed compared to Eli who genuinely felt like his entire mind stopped functioning the moment he woke up this morning.

“You’re thinking too much again,” Conrad said after noticing the way Eli kept avoiding his eyes.

Eli shook his head weakly. “I’m not…”

Conrad raised one eyebrow slightly. “You are.”

Eli opened his mouth to deny it again but no words came out because…he truly did not know what he was even supposed to say after everything that happened between them last night.

The silence stretched briefly before Conrad slowly stood upright again and sat beside Eli on the edge of the bed.

The mattress dipped slightly beneath his weight and Eli became more nervous.

Conrad noticed instantly and a faint sigh escaped him before he leaned back slightly against the headboard while looking directly at Eli again.

“Eli.”

“Hm?”

“What happened last night…” Conrad paused briefly as though carefully choosing the next words he wanted to say. “It wasn’t something casual for me.”

Eli’s heartbeat slowed strangely after hearing the seriousness in Conrad’s voice.

Conrad continued calmly. “That wasn’t sex.”

Eli froze slightly and Conrad’s gaze remained steady on him while speaking in the same quiet voice.

“We made love last night.”

The words alone made Eli’s chest tighten because Conrad didn’t sound embarrassed while saying it and dindn’t sound regretful either. He sounded certain.

“I know things happened quickly,” Conrad continued. “But I don’t regret any part of it.”

Eli’s fingers slowly tightened together above his lap.

Neither do I.

The confession almost escaped him but he became too embarrassed to say it aloud.

Conrad studied Eli’s expression carefully before speaking again. “And because of what happened last night,” he said, “I don’t intend treating you like someone temporary.”

Eli blinked before slowly lifting his eyes toward him again. Conrad’s expression remained calm but firm in that familiar way he always looked whenever he already made a decision inside his mind long before speaking it aloud.

“I want us to become lovers.”

Eli’s breath caught faintly, his thoughts completely stopped.

Lovers.

The word echoed repeatedly inside his head while Conrad continued looking at him steadily beside the bed like this conversation was the most natural thing in the world, meanwhile Eli felt like his entire soul nearly left his body again.

“C…Conrad…”

“I’m serious.”

The certainty in Conrad’s voice erased any possibility that he was joking. Eli genuinely didn’t know how to process any of this anymore, just several days ago he was only Conrad Romanov’s secretary trying to survive quietly inside Romanov Company.

Now Conrad was sitting beside him asking him to become his lover after spending the entire night holding him like someone precious.

Conrad noticed the overwhelmed expression slowly appearing across Eli’s face afterward and his gaze softened faintly.

“You don’t need to answer immediately,” he said more gently this time. “But I already know what I want.”

Eli stared at him speechlessly.

Conrad leaned slightly closer before brushing several loose strands of hair away from Eli’s forehead carefully.

“And I want you.”

The warmth in Conrad’s voice completely destroyed whatever thoughts Eli still had left functioning inside his brain.

His face turned red again almost immediately.

Conrad looked faintly amused by the reaction but before Eli could even recover properly, Conrad suddenly spoke again.

“Also,” he said calmly, “prepare yourself tomorrow.”

Eli blinked in confusion. “For what?”

Conrad answered so naturally that Eli almost thought he misheard him completely. “We’re going to my parents’ house.”

Eli stared at him blankly while his brain slowly tried processing those words one by one.

Conrad continued speaking beside him like he wasn’t casually changing Eli’s entire life within a single morning. “My mother already likes you,” he said. “And my father has been asking about you since the anniversary.”

Eli still remained frozen.

Then Conrad looked directly into his eyes again before delivering the final statement that completely destroyed whatever sanity Eli still had remaining.

“I’m introducing you to them as my lover.”

Eli’s mouth opened slightly but absolutely no sound came out.

His brain completely stopped functioning.

Conrad meanwhile looked perfectly calm beside him as if introducing Eli to the Romanov family as his lover was already decided and irreversible.

Eli could only stare at him helplessly for several seconds longer before slowly nodding weakly despite still not fully processing anything Conrad just said at all.

“O…okay…”

Chapter 45

I remained standing near the staircase for several long moments while staring blankly toward the living room because no matter how much I tried convincing myself to calm down, the nervousness twisting inside my chest only seemed to grow stronger with every passing second.

The entire mansion felt peaceful this morning, sunlight streaming softly through the massive windows while the faint aroma of freshly brewed coffee lingered throughout the air, yet none of it helped settle the overwhelming thoughts continuously running through my mind.

Because the more I thought about everything that happened yesterday, the more unreal it all felt. Just several weeks ago, Conrad Romanov was simply my boss.

The cold, intimidating, and untouchable president of Romanov Company whom everyone respected and feared.

Now somehow, after everything that happened between us, he wanted to bring me to his parents’ house and introduce me as his lover and the word alone was enough to make my entire body tense.

I slowly tightened my grip around the wooden railing while staring down at the polished floor because no matter how many times I replayed yesterday’s conversation inside my head, I still couldn’t properly process how quickly everything was changing.

What if his parents disliked me and changed their behaviour towards me?

What if they thought someone like me wasn’t worthy of their son?

What if they believed I was only taking advantage of him?

The questions continued piling up one after another until my chest started feeling heavier.

“Eli.”

My entire body stiffened after hearing his voice.

Slowly, I lifted my head and found Conrad standing near the dining area while looking in my direction, his dark eyes focused entirely on me as though he had been observing me for some time already.

Even dressed casually, he somehow still carried the same commanding presence that always made people instinctively pay attention to him.

His expression softened slightly the moment our eyes met. “You’ve been standing there thinking for quite a while.”

I looked away. “I wasn’t.”

A faint smile appeared on his face. “You were.”

My lips parted to argue, then closed again because unfortunately, he was right.

Conrad released a sigh before walking toward me slowly, and somehow every step he took only made my heartbeat become more unstable. Eventually he stopped directly in front of me. Close enough for me to notice the concern hidden beneath his calm expression.

“You’re thinking too much again.”

I lowered my gaze toward the floor.

Conrad carefully reached up before brushing several loose strands of hair away from my forehead. “What is it?”

I remained silent because honestly, I wasn’t even sure where to begin then eventually I forced myself to speak. “Conrad…” I said while looking at him.

“Hm?”

“Do we really have to go today?”

His expression softened further. “You don’t want to?”

“It’s not that.”

“Then what is it?”

I hesitated briefly before finally admitting the truth. “I think everything is happening too fast.”

Conrad remained silent and patiently waiting for me to continue, that alone somehow gave me enough courage to keep talking.

“Yesterday everything changed between us and now we’re already talking about meeting your parents and becoming lovers,” I said while nervously fidgeting with my fingers. “I feel like I haven’t even had enough time to process everything yet.”

Conrad listened without interrupting me, his full attention remained on me.

“I just…” I paused before taking a slow breath. “I don’t know if I’m ready for something this serious already.”

The silence that followed felt strangely heavy and several moments passed before Conrad finally spoke.

“Eli.”

I slowly looked up and his gaze remained steady.

“What happened between us wasn’t something temporary for me.” Conrad took another step closer. “I’m not bringing you to meet my parents because we kissed.”

I blinked.

“And I’m not asking you to be with me because we spent the night together.”

Something inside me eased after hearing those words. Conrad gently reached for my hand before intertwining our fingers together, his touch felt reassuring and comforting.

“I’m doing this because I’ve wanted you for a long time.”

My heartbeat stumbled.

Conrad’s eyes never left mine. “Everything that happened yesterday only gave me the courage to stop pretending.”

I stared at him speechlessly because every word coming from him sounded sincere, every word sounded real.

“Conrad…” I said while looking at him.

“Hm?”

“Tayo na kaagad?”

For a brief moment, Conrad simply stared at me. Then unexpectedly, a laugh escaped him, the sound instantly made my face burn.

“Ano?” I asked defensively.

Conrad shook his head while looking amused then he stepped even closer.

“Bakit patatagalin pa, you kissed me back.”

My heart immediately began pounding harder.

“You chose me too.”

I opened my mouth and no words came out.

Conrad continued speaking calmly. “You love me too.”

My face instantly turned red. “C….Conrad…”

“Hindi ka naman hahalik pabalik kung hindi mo gusto ang isang tao.”

I immediately looked away because I genuinely had no response for that. The worst part was that he wasn’t wrong. Conrad noticed my reaction and smiled faintly then his expression gradually became serious once more.

“Eli.”

Slowly, I looked at him again.

“If you want more time, I’ll give it to you.”

My eyes widened slightly, Conrad gently squeezed my hand.

“If you want us to take things slowly, then we’ll take things slowly.”

The tension inside my chest loosened a little.

“But regardless of how much time you need, my answer isn’t changing.”

I swallowed nervously and Conrad lifted one hand before gently cupping my face. His touch felt warm, steady and certain.

“I still want you.”

My heart skipped a beat.

“And I’m still going to choose you.”

For several seconds, I could only stare at him while trying to process the certainty in his voice because not once had Conrad sounded unsure, not once had he looked hesitant. He already knew exactly what he wanted and somehow…what he wanted was me.

A small smile slowly appeared on my lips despite all the nervousness still lingering inside me. Conrad immediately noticed.

A warm look appeared in his eyes. “Good.”

I frowned slightly. “Good what?” I asked while looking at him.

Conrad intertwined our fingers together once more before answering without the slightest hesitation.

“Now go get ready.”

The reassurance I had been feeling immediately disappeared.

My eyes widened. “Conrad…” I said while looking at him helplessly.

“Yes?”

“I’m still nervous.”

“I know.”

“Very nervous.”

“I know.”

I stared at him in disbelief meanwhile Conrad looked completely calm….almost amused then he gently squeezed my hand again before speaking the words that nearly made my soul leave my body.

“My mother has been waiting since this morning.”

Conrad looked entirely unapologetic and judging from the faint amusement hidden in his eyes…he was absolutely enjoying my suffering.

The moment Conrad and I stepped inside the Romanov estate, I felt my nervousness returning because no matter how many times Conrad assured me during the drive that everything would be fine, I still couldn’t stop worrying about whether I would truly be accepted by the people who mattered most in his life.

I unconsciously moved a little closer to Conrad while trying my best to remain calm, but unfortunately, the man beside me noticed immediately.

Conrad gently squeezed my hand before leaning slightly closer. “Eli,” he said quietly while looking at me. “You’re overthinking again.”

I released a nervous breath before looking up at him. “I’m trying not to.”

The corners of Conrad’s lips lifted slightly. “You’re failing.”

I stared at him, he stared back then suddenly the large doors leading toward the main living room opened.

“Eli!”

My eyes widened after hearing the familiar voice.

Mrs. Romanov was already walking toward us with a bright smile on her face, her entire expression lighting up the moment she saw me standing beside Conrad before I could even greet her properly, she wrapped both arms around me and pulled me into a warm embrace.

I completely froze because I genuinely wasn’t expecting it.

“My goodness,” Mrs. Romanov said while pulling away slightly to look at me properly. “Do you have any idea how long I’ve been waiting to see you again?”

I blinked several times before glancing toward Conrad, the man looked completely unsurprised as if he already knew this would happen.

My face became warm. “I…I’m sorry, ma’am.”

Mrs. Romanov waved her hand dismissively. “Oh gosh, stop calling me ma’am”

I immediately straightened. “Sorry.”

“Better.” A soft laugh escaped her before she gently held my shoulders.

Then her gaze slowly shifted toward Conrad, she simply stared at her son and sighed dramatically. “Finally.”

The single word made me blink, Conrad looked completely unimpressed, meanwhile Mrs. Romanov looked like someone who had been waiting years for something to happen and had finally received the answer to all her prayers.

“I was beginning to think you would stay single forever.”

“Mom.”

“No, let me speak.”

Conrad closed his eyes which somehow made me even more nervous.

Mrs. Romanov looked toward me again. “Eli, do you know how hopeless this man was?”

My eyes widened.

Conrad looked ready to leave.

Mrs. Romanov continued speaking anyway. “There were moments when I genuinely wondered if my son even knew what love was.”

“Mom.”

“Then suddenly he started mentioning your name.”

My face immediately heated up and Conrad’s expression darkened.

Mrs. Romanov ignored him entirely. “He kept talking about you.”

“Mom.”

“He kept defending you.”

“Mom.”

“He even smiled because of you.”

The entire room immediately became silent, I slowly turned toward him and he slowly turned toward his mother. The look in his eyes suggested betrayal meanwhile Mrs. Romanov looked extremely pleased with herself.

Then another familiar voice suddenly spoke. “Your mother is telling the truth.”

I looked toward the source of the voice. Mr. Romanov was standing near the living room while holding a cup of coffee, his calm gaze directed toward us. Unlike Mrs. Romanov’s energetic personality, he carried a quieter and more composed presence.

Yet somehow, that made his words feel even more convincing. My face became even warmer and Mr. Romanov calmly took a sip of his coffee before speaking again.

“The first time Conrad mentioned your name during dinner, your mother almost cried.”

“Dear.”

“What?”

“You don’t need to tell him that.”

Mr. Romanov looked completely unapologetic meanwhile I stood there wondering if disappearing through the floor was an available option.

Back then, I had only been Conrad Romanov’s secretary. Today, I was standing beside him as the man he intended to introduce as his lover. The difference alone was enough to make my chest feel tight.

Mrs. Romanov was still holding my hand while smiling warmly at me, and Mr. Romanov remained seated nearby with his coffee while looking noticeably pleased about something.

Then suddenly another voice echoed from the staircase. “Finally.”

I already recognized that voice. Slowly, I turned my head toward the staircase and immediately saw Gaston and Zander making their way down together both Romanov brothers carried their usual serious expressions, their naturally intimidating auras making them look more like dangerous than ordinary people enjoying a family gathering.

Yet despite their cold appearances, there was something suspiciously amused hidden in both of their eyes. The moment Gaston reached the bottom of the staircase, he crossed his arms before looking directly at Conrad.

Then a smirk slowly appeared on his face. “Akala namin matatagalan ka pa, Kuya, sa diskarte.”

Zander looked seconds away from laughing.

Mrs. Romanov immediately covered her mouth.

Mr. Romanov quietly took another sip of his coffee. Clearly enjoying everything.

“Zander,” Conrad said flatly.

“I didn’t even say anything yet.”

“You were about to.”

Zander immediately looked offended. “I feel unfairly accused.”

“No.”

“Yes.”

“No.”

Unfortunately, the teasing had only begun. Gaston looked toward me before speaking again.

“Eli, congratulations.”

I blinked. “For what?”

Gaston looked completely serious while answering. “For surviving Conrad’s ridiculous amount of patience.”

My eyebrows immediately furrowed. “What?”

The corners of Zander’s lips twitched upward. “Oh no, don’t call it patience.”

My attention shifted toward him.

“What should we call it then?”

Zander immediately answered. “Self-inflicted suffering.”

The room instantly erupted with laughter even Mrs. Romanov couldn’t stop herself and Conrad looked increasingly unimpressed.

“Explain.”

Zander pointed directly at his older brother. “This man has been in love with you for so long that we genuinely started questioning whether he planned on confessing before retirement.”

My eyes widened slowly.

I turned toward Conrad and he just immediately looked away.

The reaction alone was enough to make my heart skip. “Conrad…” I said while looking at him.

His jaw tightened. “Don’t.”

“But is that true?”

“No.”

“He’s lying,” Zander replied.

“Zander.”

“He’s absolutely lying.” Mrs. Romanov nodded enthusiastically.

“He’s lying.” Mr. Romanov nodded too. “Very obviously.”

I stared at them, then stared at Conrad, then stared at them again. I suddenly realized every single person in this room had the exact same answer which probably meant it was true. My face became even warmer meanwhile Gaston continued speaking.

“There were times when we’d be discussing something and somehow your name would enter the conversation.”

I blinked. “How?”

“We still don’t know.”

Zander immediately nodded.

“We could be discussing company expansion and somehow we’d end up hearing about Eli.”

“We could be discussing international investments and somehow we’d end up hearing about Eli.”

“We could be discussing absolutely nothing related to you and somehow we’d still hear about Eli.”

The laughter inside the room became even louder and Conrad looked one second away from disowning both of his brothers.

“Enough.”

“No.”

“Gaston.”

“Not yet.”

I stared at the Romanov brothers in disbelief because despite the cold and intimidating images they projected to everyone else, they seemed to enjoy bullying their older brother far too much.

Then Zander suddenly looked at me “Honestly, though.”

The room gradually became quieter, Zander glanced toward Conrad before looking back at me again.

“We’re happy for him.”

The teasing atmosphere slowly disappeared for the first time since arriving, both brothers looked completely sincere.

Gaston nodded once. “Very happy.”

I looked between them silently.

I slowly turned toward Conrad, the man beside me remained quiet, he looked back at me and slowly reached for my hand. Our fingers intertwined naturally and comfortably as though they belonged there.

“Eli,” Conrad said while looking directly into my eyes.

My heartbeat immediately became uneven. “Hm?”

“I told you before.” His grip around my hand tightened slightly. “I know what I want.”

Every Romanov suddenly looked interested again and my face immediately started burning.

Conrad, however, looked completely unaffected. “I wanted you before yesterday.”

My heart nearly stopped.

“I wanted you long before that.”

The silence became even heavier.

“Ayan na naman.”

The entire room immediately groaned. Zander dramatically threw his head back, Mrs. Romanov looked ready to cry from happiness, Mr. Romanov looked amused and Gaston pinched the bridge of his nose.

I wanted to disappear because the intimidating Romanov family wasn’t intimidating at all. They were simply a family that already knew Conrad loved me long before I did and judging by the way they were looking at us now…they had been waiting for this moment for a very long time.

Mrs. Romanov suddenly stood up from her seat. My attention immediately shifted toward her, she looked at me for a few seconds before a gentle smile slowly appeared on her face. The same kind smile she had always shown me whenever we met.

Yet somehow, this time it felt different, it’s more meaningful and more personal.

Mrs. Romanov slowly walked toward me until she was standing directly in front of me. I immediately straightened out of habit.

“Mrs. Romanov—”

“Eli.”

There was something emotional hidden inside her expression now, something that made me nervous.

“Welcome to the family, Eli.”

“Mrs. Romanov…” I said softly while looking at her. She immediately shook her head.

“No.”

I blinked. “What?”

A playful look appeared in her eyes. “I believe we’ve already established that you need to stop calling me Mrs. Romanov.”

My face immediately became red. Mrs. Romanov gently squeezed my hands then her expression softened once more. “You make my son happy.”

The simple statement made my heart ache unexpectedly.

Mrs. Romanov glanced briefly toward Conrad before looking back at me again.

“Do you know how rare that is?”

My eyes instinctively shifted toward Conrad.

He was already looking at me as though he hadn’t stopped looking at me the entire time.

Mrs. Romanov continued speaking. “For years, that stubborn son of mine focused only on work.” A dramatic sigh escaped her. “Business, meetings, more business”

The room immediately laughed even I couldn’t stop a small smile from appearing.

Mrs. Romanov pointed directly at him. “Do you know how many times I asked him if there was someone he liked?”

Conrad immediately closed his eyes.

A dangerous sign.

Mrs. Romanov looked delighted. “He always said no, he always changed the subject.”

“Mom.”

“He was hopeless.”

The laughter immediately returned.

Then Mrs. Romanov suddenly looked at me again. “But after meeting you…I started seeing changes.” I listened quietly. “He smiled more.” Her eyes shifted toward Conrad briefly. “He worried more.” Another glance. “He cared more.”

My heartbeat slowed.

Mrs. Romanov looked directly at me.

“And for the first time in a very long while, he looked genuinely happy.”

I didn’t know what to say because hearing those words from his mother felt far more meaningful than anything else. Then unexpectedly, Mr. Romanov stood from his chair. Everyone immediately looked toward him, unlike the others, Mr. Romanov rarely spoke much.

Which made his next words carry even more weight. He walked toward me slowly before stopping nearby, his expression remained calm and steady yet surprisingly kind.

“Eli.”

“Yes, sir?”

Mr. Romanov looked at me for several moments before speaking. “You’ve worked beside Conrad long enough to know what kind of man he is.”

I nodded. “Yes, sir.”

He nodded once then looked directly into my eyes. “Then you already know that when my son chooses something important…” A faint smile appeared on his face. “He never lets it go.”

The meaning behind those words made my face warm and behind me, I heard Zander whisper.

“Translation.”

Gaston nodded.

“You’re stuck with him.”

Conrad looked ready to throw both of his brothers out the nearest window.

“Enough.”

“No.”

“Zander.”

“Never.”

Mrs. Romanov looked absolutely delighted by the chaos, then suddenly she stepped beside me and wrapped one arm around my shoulders. The gesture surprised me.

She smiled brightly. “Well, since that’s settled.”

I blinked. “What is?”

Mrs. Romanov looked toward everyone inside the room.

Then announced proudly. “Our family just got bigger.”

The room suddenly felt warm because not a single person looked reluctant, not a single person looked doubtful. There was only acceptance, welcome, genuine happiness and for someone who spent most of his life feeling unwanted…the feeling was almost too much.

I lowered my eyes because I could feel emotions building inside my chest. A familiar hand gently intertwined with mine, i looked up and it’s Conrad. His expression softened immediately after noticing mine, without saying anything, he gently squeezed my hand. A silent reassurance, and a silent promise.

That simple gesture was enough because standing there surrounded by his family while Conrad remained beside me…I felt like I belonged somewhere.

Chapter 46

I remained completely speechless while sitting beside Conrad because despite everything that had already happened today, from being officially introduced as his lover to receiving the wholehearted acceptance of the entire Romanov family, my heart still seemed incapable of calming down whenever he did even the smallest thing for me.

The drive away from the Romanov estate had been peaceful and comfortable, yet throughout the entire journey I found myself repeatedly glancing toward Conrad because every time I remembered the way his family welcomed me without hesitation, my chest would tighten with emotions I wasn’t used to feeling.

For most of my life, I had never truly experienced what it felt like to belong somewhere.

I had never experienced a family looking at me with genuine warmth.

I had never experienced people celebrating my presence instead of merely tolerating it.

Yet somehow, Conrad had brought me into his world and his family had opened their arms to me without making me feel like an outsider even once. The realization alone was enough to make my emotions feel dangerously overwhelming.

That was why I spent most of the drive staring quietly through the car window while trying to process everything that had happened today, but every time I fell too deeply into my thoughts, I would feel Conrad’s gaze briefly settle on me as though he was silently checking whether I was alright and somehow, knowing that he was paying attention to me made my heart feel even more restless.

When we finally arrived at our destination, I honestly thought Conrad had taken me somewhere from a dream because the place that greeted us was so beautiful that I found myself completely forgetting every coherent thought inside my head.

The lake stretched peacefully beneath the afternoon sunlight while countless flowers surrounded the pathways around us, their colors made even more beautiful by the soft golden light reflecting across the water.

The gentle breeze carried the scent of flowers and fresh grass throughout the air, creating an atmosphere so peaceful that it almost felt unreal. For several moments, all I could do was stand there while staring at the scenery because I genuinely couldn’t remember the last time I had visited somewhere this beautiful.

Then naturally, my attention shifted toward Conrad because somehow, despite the breathtaking view surrounding us, I still found myself looking at him.

His expression softened after noticing the look on my face. “Do you like it?” he asked while keeping his eyes on me.

And perhaps that was the thing about Conrad that always affected me the most, whenever he asked questions like that, it never felt as though he was simply making conversation. It always felt like he genuinely cared about my answer.

A small smile slowly appeared on my lips before I nodded. “It’s beautiful.”

The moment those words left my mouth, I noticed something warm appear inside his eyes.

Without saying anything else, Conrad guided me toward a reserved table overlooking the lake, and the moment I noticed that everything had clearly been prepared beforehand, I wasn’t even surprised anymore because by now I was beginning to understand that Conrad Romanov rarely did anything without planning it first.

What surprised me instead was the fact that when we finally reached the table, Conrad pulled out the chair beside him rather than the one across from him.

I stared at the empty chair across the table before looking at him. The distance between those two seats wasn’t even that large yet the fact that he intentionally wanted to sit beside me instead of across from me made my entire body feel warm.

I slowly sat down while pretending not to think about it, unortunately, Conrad immediately sat beside me….very close beside me.

Close enough that I could feel his shoulder brushing against mine whenever either of us moved, close enough that I could smell his familiar cologne, close enough that my heartbeat immediately became impossible to ignore.

I swallowed nervously before finally gathering enough courage to speak. “There is literally another chair right there.”

Conrad glanced toward the chair before looking back at me. “I know.”

I narrowed my eyes slightly. “Then why aren’t you using it?”

His expression remained completely serious. “Because I want to sit beside you.”

The answer came so naturally that it completely destroyed every prepared response inside my head.

Immediately, I looked away because if I kept looking at him, I was fairly certain he would notice exactly how red my face had become.

The waiter arrived and handed both of us menus, and I thanked the heavens for the interruption because perhaps focusing on food would finally give my poor heart an opportunity to recover but Conrad had other plans, before I could even properly look at the menu, Conrad was already discussing my preferences with the waiter as though he had memorized every detail about me.

“Eli likes sweeter drinks.”

The waiter nodded.

“He doesn’t like too much garnish.”

Another nod.

“He usually eats this.”

And another nod.

I lowered my menu while staring at him, meanwhile Conrad continued speaking with complete confidence as though discussing my preferences was the most natural thing in the world.

By the time the waiter finally left, I was still staring. Conrad immediately noticed.

“What?”

I blinked several times. “You remembered all of that?”

For a brief moment, Conrad simply looked confused. Then he frowned slightly. “Of course I remembered.”

The answer hit me harder than it should have because he didn’t say it proudly, he didn’t say it to impress me, he said it as though forgetting those details would have been the strange thing.

As though paying attention to me had become second nature to him and that realization caused my heart to become even more hopeless.

When the food finally arrived, I foolishly believed things would become easier. Instead, they became significantly worse because Conrad had no intention of stopping his relentless acts of service.

The moment the plates were placed in front of us, he immediately adjusted mine. Then he moved a hot dish farther away from me, poured water into my glass before I could even reach for the pitcher, handed me a napkin, adjusted my utensils, asked whether the sunlight was bothering me.

Then he shifted the position of the umbrella slightly to make sure I remained comfortable. By that point, I genuinely didn’t know what to do anymore.

My face continued growing warmer with every passing minute until I found myself staring down at my plate while nervously biting my lower lip.

“Eli.”

My entire body immediately stiffened, I looked toward him. “What?”

Conrad looked thoroughly amused. “Eat.”

I blinked. “I am eating.”

“No.”

I frowned.

Conrad gestured toward my untouched plate. “You’re staring at your food.”

My face instantly became hot because once again, he was right. A quiet chuckle escaped him before he shook his head slightly.

Conrad reached toward one of the dishes before carefully placing some of my favorite food onto my plate. “There.”

I stared at the food then I stared at him. “Conrad.”

“Hm?”

“You really don’t have to do all of this.”

“I know.”

My heart immediately tightened because there was no hesitation in his voice, not even a little.

Conrad looked directly into my eyes before speaking again. “I want to.”

And just like that, every coherent thought inside my head disappeared.

The lake continued shimmering beneath the afternoon sunlight while the gentle breeze carried the scent of flowers throughout the air, yet none of those things seemed capable of capturing my attention anymore because all I could focus on was the man sitting beside me.

The man who chose me without hesitation.

The man who remembered details about me that even I sometimes forgot.

The man who looked at me as though I was someone precious.

The man who had somehow turned my entire world upside down without even trying.

I lowered my gaze because I could feel my face becoming warmer again, Conrad noticed immediately. A faint smile appeared on his lips then he leaned slightly closer, close enough for my heartbeat to lose all rhythm.

“You’ve been blushing ever since we left the estate.”

My eyes widened instantly. “I have not.”

“You have.”

“No.”

“Yes.”

I looked away while hearing his quiet laughter beside me.

“Conrad.”

His attention returned to me. “Yes?”

I hesitated briefly then gathered enough courage to continue. “When did it start?”

A faint crease appeared between his eyebrows. “When did what start?”

I swallowed nervously. “This.”

Conrad simply stared at me then understanding slowly appeared in his eyes. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

“You’re asking when I fell in love with you.”

My entire face turned red, hearing him say it so directly felt unfair.

I looked away. “Maybe.”

A quiet chuckle escaped him. I hated how much I liked hearing that sound. Conrad remained silent as though genuinely thinking about the answer then he leaned back slightly in his chair.

“Honestly?”

I nodded.

His gaze drifted toward the lake again. “I’m not sure.”

That wasn’t the answer I expected.

Conrad released a quiet breath. “There wasn’t a specific moment.”

I listened carefully. “At first, you were simply my secretary.”

I nodded.

“Then you became the person I trusted the most.” Something warm spread throughout my chest.

Conrad continued. “Then I started noticing things.”

I looked at him.

“The way you always remembered what I needed before I asked.” His voice remained calm. “The way you worried about everyone except yourself.”

My grip tightened slightly around my glass.

“The way you stayed kind despite everything life threw at you.”

The words struck deeper than he probably realized.

Conrad slowly turned toward me again. “And somewhere along the way…” His gaze met mine. “You became the first person I looked for whenever I entered a room.”

My breath caught, the world around us suddenly felt very quiet.

Conrad’s eyes never left mine. “I started wondering whether you had eaten, whether you were tired, whether you were happy.”

Then a faint smile appeared on his face. “And by the time I realized what was happening…” He paused briefly. “…it was already too late.”

I couldn’t speak not because I didn’t want to, because I genuinely couldn’t. My chest felt too full, and my emotions felt too overwhelming.

Conrad looked at me then unexpectedly, his expression softened even further. “You’re crying.”

My eyes widened, I reached toward my face, only then did I realize there were tears gathering in my eyes.

“I am not.”

“You are.”

“No.”

“Eli.”

I stubbornly refused to look at him. A few seconds later, I felt something soft brush against my cheek. My breath caught and slowly, I turned back toward him. Conrad was holding a handkerchief, his expression was impossibly gentle. Without saying anything, he carefully wiped away the tears I hadn’t even noticed falling.

“Eli.”

“Hm?”

A smile appeared on his face, the kind of smile that belonged only to me, the kind of smile very few people ever got to see.

Then a small smile slowly appeared on his face, the kind of smile that very few people ever got to see, the kind of smile that somehow felt like it belonged only to me and without the slightest hesitation, Conrad spoke.

“I love you, Eli.”

Everything inside me stopped and for several seconds, I genuinely forgot how to breathe because despite everything that had happened between us, despite all the ways Conrad had already shown how much I meant to him, hearing those words directly from him still felt completely overwhelming.

My eyes widened.

My lips parted slightly yet no words came out.

Conrad’s expression softened even more after seeing my reaction. “I’ve wanted to say that for a very long time.”

My heart felt like it was about to burst, the sincerity in his voice made it impossible to doubt him, to question him, to think he meant anything less than exactly what he said.

For a long moment, all I could do was stare at him while trying to process the emotions building inside my chest.

A smile appeared on my face and the moment Conrad saw it, the warmth in his eyes deepened as though that smile alone was enough to make everything worth it.

After dinner by the lake, after the drive back, after every conversation and every emotion that had left my heart feeling fuller than it had ever been before, the two of us had finally retreated to the quiet comfort of Conrad’s bedroom.

The room was dimly lit, illuminated only by the soft glow of the bedside lamp while the distant city lights shimmered beyond the large windows. For the first time all day, everything felt peaceful.

I lay comfortably against Conrad’s chest while his arm remained securely wrapped around my waist, holding me close as though he had no intention of letting me go anytime soon. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat echoed softly beneath my ear, for a while, neither of us spoke.

Conrad’s fingers lazily traced small circles against my side while I listened to the sound of his breathing….it was strangely comforting.

My eyes drifted toward the dark ceiling above us then after several minutes of silence, I finally spoke.

“I think I’m ready to go back to Romanov Company again.”

The movement of Conrad’s hand immediately paused the room became completely silent then his fingers resumed their gentle movements against my waist.

“Are you sure?” His voice was calm and careful.

I slowly nodded against his chest. “Yeah.”

Conrad remained quiet, I knew he was waiting for me to continue. So I did.

“I can’t keep hiding forever.”

The words felt strange leaving my mouth, for weeks, I had avoided the company, avoided the employees, and avoided the memory of that horrible day.

The anniversary celebration.

The massive screen.

The humiliating video.

The shock.

The feeling of having my past exposed in front of hundreds of people, even now, remembering it still made my chest tighten.

My fingers unconsciously curled against Conrad’s shirt. “There was a time when I couldn’t even leave this room without thinking about it.”

My voice softened. “I kept imagining what everyone was saying.”

Conrad’s arm tightened around me and I continued staring at the ceiling. “I thought everyone would look at me differently.” A quiet sigh escaped my lips. “Maybe some of them still do.”

Conrad immediately frowned. “Eli.”

I tilted my head slightly, his hand gently moved into my hair.

“The people whose opinions matter understand the truth.” I remained silent, Conrad’s voice became firmer. “And the people who still judge you after everything that happened don’t deserve your attention.”

My chest warmed, that sounded exactly like something Conrad Romanov would say.

I closed my eyes briefly. “When you stood in front of everyone that day…” My voice faltered. “You protected me.”

The memory still felt vivid, standing there while the entire room watched, feeling my world collapse then watching Conrad step forward without hesitation, without embarrassment and shame. Choosing me in front of everyone.

“You didn’t even hesitate.”

Conrad’s response came immediately. “Because there was nothing to hesitate about.”

My eyes stung, of course that would be his answer.

I let out a weak laugh. “You make everything sound so easy.”

Conrad’s chest vibrated beneath my cheek. “That’s because it is.”

I lifted my head enough to look at him. “It wasn’t easy for me.”

The amusement in his eyes softened. “I know.”

For several moments, we simply looked at each other, I slowly smiled.

“But I think I’m tired.”

Conrad raised an eyebrow. “Tired?”

“Tired of being afraid.” The words came out stronger this time. “I spent days hiding.” I swallowed. “I kept waiting for the embarrassment to disappear.”

A small laugh escaped me. “It never did.”

Conrad listened quietly.

“So maybe the answer isn’t waiting.” I took a slow breath. “Maybe the answer is moving forward anyway.”

Something warm appeared in Conrad’s eyes, he looked genuinely proud of me not because I had accomplished something extraordinary, not because I had done something impressive….simply because I was trying.

His hand gently brushed my hair away from my forehead. “That’s my Eli.”

I groaned and buried my face back into his chest.

Conrad chuckled softly. “There’s the blushing again.”

“I am not blushing.”

“You absolutely are.”

“I’m not.”

His laughter filled the room.

Conrad pressed a gentle kiss against the top of my head. “I’m proud of you.”

Tomorrow would be difficult returning to Romanov Company wouldn’t magically erase everything that had happened.

People would still talk.

Some would stare.

Some would judge.

But for the first time, the thought didn’t terrify me because this time, I wouldn’t be facing it alone.

Conrad’s arms remained wrapped securely around me as the room slowly grew quieter and while listening to the steady beat of his heart beneath my ear, I realized something that made a small smile appear on my face.

No matter what waited for me tomorrow…I was finally strong enough to face it because somewhere along the way, Conrad Romanov had stopped being merely the man I worked for.

He had become the person who made me believe I could survive anything and as sleep slowly began pulling me under, I felt Conrad’s fingers gently intertwine with mine beneath the blankets.

The moment Conrad’s car slowly entered the parking area of Romanov Company, I found myself staring silently through the tinted window while watching the familiar building come into view because despite spending countless days inside this place as Conrad’s secretary, returning here after everything that had happened somehow felt completely different.

The towering glass structure looked exactly the same as it always had, the employees continued entering through the main entrance while carrying documents and coffee cups, conversations echoed faintly throughout the parking levels, and business continued moving forward as though nothing extraordinary had ever happened.

Yet for me, stepping back into this building felt like walking directly toward the place where one of the most humiliating moments of my life had unfolded in front of hundreds of people.

Conrad seemed to notice the change in my expression because before I could even say anything, I felt his hand quietly slide over mine.

The warmth of his touch instantly grounded me. I slowly looked toward him.

Conrad was already watching me, his expression remained calm, steady, and reassuring in the way that only Conrad Romanov could manage.

“Still want to do this?” he asked while keeping his gaze fixed on mine, his voice carrying none of the pressure or expectation that other people might have used because he genuinely wanted this decision to belong entirely to me.

“Yeah.”

A small smile appeared on his lips.

Without another word, Conrad stepped out of the vehicle before extending his hand toward me.

My heart immediately skipped a beat, i knew exactly what he was doing. He wasn’t offering support because he thought I was weak.

He was reminding me that I wasn’t facing this alone. After taking a deep breath, I placed my hand in his.

The moment our fingers intertwined, I felt a little stronger. Together, we made our way toward the elevators before stepping into the main lobby of Romanov Company.

The second we entered, I felt dozens of eyes land on us.

Some employees froze in the middle of their conversations, others openly stared.

A few quickly looked away after realizing Conrad had noticed them watching.

Whispers spread throughout the area, it was obvious that my return had not gone unnoticed. After all, almost everyone inside this company knew what had happened during the anniversary celebration.

They had all seen the video Ray had displayed on the giant screen.

They had all witnessed the chaos that followed.

They had all watched Conrad stand in front of everyone and defend me without hesitation.

The memories threatened to make my stomach twist again. Fortunately, Conrad never released my hand….not even once. His grip remained steady and firm beside me as though silently reminding everyone around us exactly where he stood.

We had barely taken several steps into the lobby when a loud voice suddenly echoed throughout the entire floor.

“ELI!” My eyes widened.

Several employees turned toward the source of the voice.

Then before I could even react, I saw three familiar figures running directly toward me at full speed.

“Oh my God!”

“Eli!”

“Bestie!”

I barely had enough time to blink before Jake, Blanca, and Prima completely surrounded me.

Jake looked seconds away from bursting into tears. Blanca’s eyes were already suspiciously red. Meanwhile, Prima looked as though he had personally suffered emotional damage during my absence.

I stared at all three of them then despite everything, a genuine smile slowly appeared on my face.

“Good morning?”

Jake immediately grabbed both of my shoulders while staring at me with complete disbelief.

“GOOD MORNING?” he shouted while looking thoroughly offended. “That’s all you’re going to say after disappearing for weeks and making all of us worry ourselves to death every single day?”

Before I could answer, Blanca smacked the back of his head. “Stop being dramatic,” she scolded, although her voice noticeably trembled from emotion.

Jake pointed at me. “I am not being dramatic.”

“You absolutely are.”

The familiar chaos surrounding the three of them made something inside my chest loosen.

I had missed them more than I realized.

The moment they heard me laugh, all three of them visibly relaxed. It was as though seeing me smile finally convinced them that I was genuinely alright.

Blanca’s expression softened first then she reached forward and gently squeezed my arm. “Seriously, Eli,” she said. “Are you okay now?”

The concern in her voice wasn’t fueled by curiosity, it wasn’t fueled by gossip, it wasn’t fueled by the scandal that had spread throughout the company, it was genuine concern….the kind that only came from real friends.

I looked at all three of them before smiling again. “I’m fine now.”

The relief that appeared on their faces nearly made me emotional.

Jake released a breath. “Thank God.”

Prima looked equally relieved then his expression slowly darkened. The smile disappeared from his face and a moment later, he shook his head.

“Grabe.” Prima crossed his arms tightly. “I really thought Ray was a kind person.” His voice carried obvious disappointment. “All this time he acted so friendly and approachable that none of us suspected he could do something like that.”

Blanca looked equally upset. “I know,” she agreed. “We honestly had no idea that he was capable of something that cruel.”

Prima scoffed. “Imagine exposing someone’s past in front of the entire company.” His expression twisted with frustration. “And he displayed that video for all of them to see.”

The memories immediately returned and for a brief moment, my smile faded.

Prima noticed, his expression softened. “Eli.” I looked at him. “Most people weren’t judging you.”

Before I could respond, Jake nodded. “He’s right.”

Blanca quickly agreed. “The majority of employees were angry.”

My eyebrows lifted. “Angry?”

“Yes,” Blanca answered firmly. “Not because of the video itself.” She paused. “Because what happened to you was wrong.”

The words struck me harder than expected.

Jake folded his arms. “It doesn’t matter what was in that video.” His voice was unusually serious. “It was your private life. No one had the right to expose it.”

Prima nodded aggressively. “Exactly.” Then his eyes narrowed dangerously. “And if I ever see Ray again—”

“Prima.”

“I’m just saying.”

“Prima.”

“I’m expressing emotions.”

Jake immediately pointed at him. “Valid emotions.”

Blanca looked exhausted. “I need new friends.”

Their argument instantly made me laugh again and somehow, for the first time since arriving at Romanov Company, I no longer felt like everyone was staring at me.

I no longer felt like the scared person who had hidden away after the anniversary, I simply felt like Eli.

Then suddenly, Prima gasped dramatically everyone turned toward him. His eyes had landed on Conrad the same Conrad who had remained beside me the entire time while allowing me to reunite with my friends.

Prima awkwardly cleared his throat. “U…Uhm…”

Jake immediately elbowed him. “Just say it.”

Prima shot him a glare before nervously looking back at Conrad. “Sir Conrad…”

The entire group instantly became serious.

Conrad calmly looked at him. “Yes?”

Prima visibly swallowed then after gathering enough courage, he bowed his head slightly.

“Sir Conrad… thank you for protecting Eli.”

For several moments, silence settled over the group.

Prima continued speaking. “We were really worried about him after everything that happened.” His voice was sincere.

Completely free from his usual teasing. “When the video was shown during the anniversary celebration, we felt helpless because there wasn’t anything we could do for him.”

Jake and Blanca nodded beside him.

Prima looked down before continuing. “But you stood up for him, you protected him in front of everyone.”

Then, as though suddenly remembering who he was talking to, Prima straightened again. “And we promise we’ll work harder from now on, Sir.”

Jake’s eyes widened, Blanca looked equally shocked and Prima continued nervously. “We won’t be slackers anymore.”

Jake immediately nodded. “Y…Yes, Sir.”

Blanca followed right after. “We’ll work hard.”

I stared at all three of them in disbelief, a few seconds ago they had been yelling loud enough to shake the lobby, now they looked like students speaking to the principal.

Conrad simply looked at them all three of my friends looked ready to faint from pressure alone then finally a faint smile appeared on Conrad’s face.

It wasn’t large, it wasn’t obvious….but it was enough.

“If you’re already doing your jobs properly,” Conrad said calmly, “then there is no need to make promises.”

The three of them looked relieved.

Then Conrad’s gaze shifted toward Prima. “However.”

Prima visibly froze.

“If I catch you slacking during work hours again…”

The color drained from Prima’s face.

Conrad’s expression remained perfectly calm. “You’ll be explaining yourself directly to me.”

Prima looked seconds away from passing away.

Jake immediately stepped away from him.

Blanca did the same.

“We don’t know him, Sir.”

“Traitors!” Prima whispered.

I saw genuine amusement appear in Conrad’s eyes and seeing my terrifyingly strict CEO boyfriend silently bullying my friends while they tried not to have heart attacks made me laugh harder than I had in weeks.

The moment Conrad heard my laughter, his attention shifted toward me. The stern expression he had shown my friends softened instantly and judging from the horrified looks on Jake, Blanca, and Prima’s faces, they had just witnessed something they never thought possible.

Their terrifying CEO becoming soft the second he looked at me.

Prima slowly pointed between the two of us.

Then he looked toward Jake.

“Did you see that?”

Jake nodded. “I saw that.”

Blanca looked emotionally exhausted. “I wish I didn’t.”

Chapter 47

Several days gradually turned into weeks, and before I even realized how much time had passed, life inside Romanov Company slowly returned to the familiar rhythm it had always followed because regardless of whatever personal struggles people carried behind closed doors, the corporate world never truly stopped moving, deadlines continued arriving, meetings continued filling schedules, reports continued piling onto desks, and countless employees continued working tirelessly every single day to keep the company running smoothly.

At first, returning to the office had felt almost impossible because every hallway seemed connected to a memory I desperately wanted to forget, every elevator ride reminded me of the overwhelming anxiety I had felt after the anniversary celebration, and every department I passed through carried the lingering fear that someone might still be talking about me behind my back.

However, as the days continued passing, I slowly began noticing something important.

People were moving forward.

The employees who had once whispered about the scandal were now busy complaining about deadlines.

The managers who had spent days discussing company rumors were now focused on presentations and quarterly reports.

The departments that once seemed consumed by gossip had returned to arguing about budgets and project timelines.

Life had moved and little by little, I found myself moving forward too.

The uncomfortable feeling that had once settled heavily inside my chest every time I entered the company gradually became lighter until eventually, I could walk through the lobby without feeling dozens of invisible eyes following my every movement.

The memories still existed, the embarrassment still lingered but it no longer controlled me.

More importantly, I was no longer facing everything alone because every single day, without fail, Conrad remained beside me.

Some days it was obvious.

Other days it was subtle.

Yet regardless of how busy his schedule became, Conrad always found ways to remind me that I was never carrying my burdens by myself.

Sometimes it was as simple as making sure we ate lunch together.

Sometimes it was a brief text message asking whether I had taken a break.

Sometimes it was a cup of coffee that mysteriously appeared on my desk exactly when I needed it and sometimes it was simply the way his eyes searched for me whenever he stepped out of his office room.

The terrifying and impossibly strict CEO that made department heads sweat through presentations somehow transformed into an entirely different person whenever it came to me.

Unfortunately for my poor heart, that person had become increasingly shameless over time.

The longer our relationship continued, the more comfortable Conrad seemed becoming with openly showing affection whenever we were alone.

At first, it had been subtle.

A hand resting against my lower back.

A gentle touch against my shoulder.

A brief squeeze of my hand whenever he noticed I was nervous.

Now? Now he seemed completely incapable of keeping his hands to himself. Not that I was complaining….well, maybe I was…..a little.

Mostly because every single thing he did continued affecting me far more than it should. Which was exactly why I found myself staring suspiciously at my office phone one particularly busy afternoon after it suddenly rang.

I had spent most of the day organizing documents, responding to emails, coordinating schedules, and handling various requests from different departments, so by the time the phone interrupted my concentration, I was already surrounded by enough paperwork to build a small mountain.

Still, I immediately reached for the receiver. “Secretary Eli speaking.”

There was only a brief pause before a familiar voice responded. “Come to my office.”

My eyebrows lifted, the voice sounded calm but also strangely tired.

“Do you need something, Sir?” I asked

I instinctively checking my notes because knowing Conrad, there was always a possibility that he suddenly needed documents, contracts, reports, presentations, or some other emergency that required immediate attention.

“Yes.”

The answer came immediately then the call ended.

I lowered the receiver while staring at it.

For several moments, I remained completely silent then I sighed….typical Conrad.

After organizing the documents scattered across my desk and making sure there were no urgent matters requiring my immediate attention, I finally stood up before making my way toward his office.

Several employees greeted me and i greeted them back, everything felt normal. The kind of normality I once thought I would never experience again after everything that had happened.

“Come in.” I pushed the door open.

The moment I stepped inside, however, I stopped walking because something felt different.

The office remained exactly the same, the massive windows overlooked the city skyline, the expensive furniture remained perfectly organized, the shelves lined with awards and business recognitions remained untouched.

Everything looked normal.

Everything except Conrad.

He sat behind his desk while leaning back slightly in his chair, his laptop remained open. Several folders were spread across the desk. Documents covered nearly every available surface.

A stack of reports sat near his elbow.

Another stack waited beside his laptop and right in the middle of everything sat Conrad Romanov himself with his eyes closed while two fingers pressed firmly against the bridge of his nose.

I simply stared because although Conrad rarely showed weakness in front of other people, I knew him well enough now to recognize when exhaustion was finally catching up to him and right now…he looked exhausted.

The kind of tiredness that accumulated after carrying responsibilities for too long without allowing yourself proper rest.

Concern settled inside my chest.

I quietly closed the door behind me before walking toward his desk. “Conrad?”

His eyes slowly opened.

The moment his gaze landed on me, I noticed his expression soften almost instantly. The tension lingering around his eyes eased, the crease between his brows relaxed and despite clearly being exhausted, he still managed to look relieved.

I continued approaching. “Are you alright?”

A sigh escaped him “Long day.”

The simple answer told me everything I needed to know.

I glanced toward the mountain of documents covering his desk, then toward his laptop and back toward him.

“You should take a break.”

Conrad looked at me without saying anything.

His gaze remained fixed on mine before I could properly react, his hand reached forward.

My eyes widened.

His fingers wrapped around my wrist.

“Conrad—”

The protest barely left my mouth before he gently pulled. The movement caught me completely off guard.

A surprised sound escaped my lips and the next thing I knew, I was stumbling forward and before my brain could even process what was happening…I found myself sitting directly on his lap.

My entire body froze.

Heat immediately rushed toward my face. “Conrad!”

The office door was closed, blinds covered the windows….nobody could see us yet that knowledge did absolutely nothing to calm my racing heartbeat.

Meanwhile, the man responsible for my current state of panic appeared completely unbothered.

As though placing his secretary directly onto his lap in the middle of a workday was a perfectly reasonable decision. As though this was normal, as though he hadn’t just nearly caused me to have a heart attack.

His arms slowly wrapped around my waist, without warning, Conrad leaned forward.

The next thing I felt was his forehead pressing lightly against my shoulder before he buried his face against the side of my neck, everything inside me stopped functioning.

My thoughts disappeared.

My heartbeat became completely impossible to control.

The warmth of his breath brushed softly against my skin.

His arms tightened slightly around my waist.

“Let me rest.”

The words instantly erased every complaint sitting on the tip of my tongue because this wasn’t Conrad teasing me.

This wasn’t Conrad trying to embarrass me.

This wasn’t the confident and shameless version of Conrad that enjoyed making me blush whenever possible.

This was simply Conrad who is tired, overworked, exhausted, seeking comfort and for reasons that made my chest ache with affection, the comfort he wanted was me.

“Okay…”

The moment the word left my mouth, I felt him relax.

The room became completely silent, outside the office walls, Romanov Company continued operating as usual yet inside Conrad’s office, everything felt strangely peaceful. My hands hesitated briefly before settling against his shoulders. Immediately, I felt another quiet sigh leave him.

He gently nudged his forehead against my shoulder the gesture felt strangely childish…almost affectionate. Completely unlike the terrifying CEO that employees whispered about.

A smile slowly appeared on my lips. “You’re really tired.”

A quiet sound escaped him. “Hmm.”

I blinked and I laughed softly. “That’s not even a proper answer.”

Another small sound followed. “Hmm.”

The smile on my face widened. “There it is again.”

“Hmm.”

This time I couldn’t stop myself from laughing.

The moment Conrad slowly lifted his head from the crook of my neck, I knew what he was about to do because the look in his eyes had changed completely, the exhaustion was still there, but beneath it was something softer, warmer, and infinitely more dangerous to my already fragile heartbeat.

His gaze lingered on my face for several long seconds before slowly dropping toward my lips.

My breath caught. “Conrad…”

His arms remained securely wrapped around my waist. “Hmm?”

I swallowed nervously. “We’re at work.”

A faint smile appeared on his lips. “We are.”

I stared at him. “That’s not a proper response.”

The smile only widened, before I could say anything else, Conrad leaned closer.

My eyes widened.

Instinctively, I turned my head away and the movement made him pause.

Conrad sighed. “Eli.”

My face grew warm. “What if someone comes in?”

The concern sounded ridiculous the moment it left my mouth because the office door was closed, the blinds were down, and nobody entered Conrad’s office without permission, yet the thought still made me nervous.

Conrad looked entirely unconcerned. “No one is coming in.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I do.”

I narrowed my eyes. “You sound very confident.”

His expression remained perfectly serious. “Because I specifically told everyone not to disturb me for the next hour.”

My eyes widened. “You what?”

A look of amusement appeared in his eyes.

“Conrad.”

“Yes?”

“You’re impossible.”

His hands tightened slightly around my waist. “So I’ve been told.”

Despite myself, I laughed.

I reached up and gently adjusted his tie, It had become slightly crooked during his earlier attempt to use me as a human pillow.

Conrad watched the movement carefully and eyes softened even further.

“There.” I finished fixing it. “Your image as the terrifying CEO has been restored.”

A quiet chuckle escaped him. “I don’t think that’s possible anymore.”

My eyebrows lifted. “Why?”

His gaze never left mine. “Because certain people keep seeing sides of me that nobody else does.”

The warmth in his voice made my heart stumble. Conrad slowly rested his forehead against mine. I closed my eyes briefly, the exhaustion that had been lingering around him all afternoon seemed lighter now.

His shoulders no longer looked as tense.

The crease between his brows had disappeared.

A small smile appeared on my lips. “Feeling better?”

His answer came immediately. “Much.”

I laughed softly. “Good.”

Conrad released a quiet breath. Then, after a moment of silence, he spoke again. “You know…”

“Hmm?”

“My productivity drops significantly whenever you’re not in this office.”

I pulled back just enough to stare at him. “That’s a ridiculous thing to say.”

“It happens to be true.”

“Conrad.”

“Eli.”

“You’re the CEO.”

“Correct.”

“You run an international company.”

“I do.”

“And you’re telling me your productivity depends on me sitting in your office?”

“Yes.” I stared at him.

He stared back….completely serious.

I groaned and buried my face against his shoulder.

His laughter immediately returned, the sound echoed softly through the office and as his arms tightened around me once more, I found myself smiling too because despite the endless work waiting outside that office door, despite the responsibilities, the meetings, and the pressures that came with everyday life, moments like this made everything else seem a little easier.

Being wrapped safely in Conrad Romanov’s arms had started feeling like the most natural thing in the world.

Chapter 48

By the time Conrad and I finally arrived home that evening, the sun had already disappeared beyond the horizon and the city outside had become a sea of lights stretching endlessly beneath the darkening sky, while the exhaustion from an entire day of work settled comfortably over both of us like a heavy blanket.

The moment we stepped inside the mansion, I let out a long sigh because no matter how much I had grown accustomed to working at Romanov Company again, spending an entire day managing schedules, meetings, reports, and Conrad himself was still exhausting in its own unique way.

Especially Conrad.

Somehow, managing one CEO felt equivalent to managing an entire department.

The thought alone made me smile.

Conrad noticed immediately.

He was standing beside me while loosening his tie, his attention shifting toward me the moment he saw the expression on my face.

“What are you smiling about?”

I quickly shook my head. “Nothing.”

His eyes narrowed suspiciously. “Eli.”

I immediately started walking away. “It’s nothing.”

The sound of his quiet laughter followed me through the foyer.

A few minutes later, after changing into more comfortable clothes, I made my way downstairs toward the living room only to stop in the doorway because the sight waiting for me instantly made my chest warm.

Conrad had transformed the entire area. The large television was already on, the curtains had been drawn shut and several lamps illuminated the room with a soft golden glow.

A mountain of blankets occupied one side of the couch and there were snacks on the coffee table.

Drinks.

Popcorn.

Even my favorite chips.

I slowly looked toward Conrad.

He was sitting comfortably on the couch while holding the remote control.

“Did you prepare all of this?”

His expression remained perfectly calm. “Maybe.”

I stared. “You absolutely did.”

A small smile appeared on his lips, the sight immediately made me smile too. Without saying anything else, I walked toward the couch before settling beside him….well that had been my original plan.

Unfortunately, Conrad had a different one, the moment I sat down, an arm wrapped around my waist.

My eyes widened then before I could react, I found myself being pulled sideways. “Conrad!”

Several seconds later, I was no longer sitting beside him. I was sitting against him, his arm remained securely wrapped around my waist while my shoulder rested against his chest and Conrad looked entirely satisfied with himself.

Conrad raised an eyebrow. “What?”

“You kidnapped my seat.”

“No.”

“You absolutely did.”

A look of amusement appeared in his eyes. “This is your seat.”

My face became warm.

Conrad’s laughter echoed throughout the living room.

“You’re impossible.”

“So I’ve heard.”

I groaned.

The movie hadn’t even started yet and he was already being difficult. Several moments later, the lights were dimmed further and the opening scenes finally appeared on the television screen. At first, I genuinely tried paying attention, i really did.

The movie seemed interesting.

The acting was good.

The story was engaging.

Everything should have been fine.

The problem was Conrad.

More specifically, the fact that Conrad Romanov appeared completely incapable of sitting still. One moment his fingers were absentmindedly playing with my hand. The next moment he was tracing circles against my wrist, then he was fixing the blanket around my shoulders despite the fact that it was already perfectly fine.

Then he handed me snacks and water.

At one point, I was fairly certain he spent more time looking at me than watching the actual movie.

I turned toward him. “Are you planning to watch the movie?”

“Yes.”

“Then why are you looking at me?”

His answer came immediately. “I like looking at you.”

I nearly choked on my drink and Conrad didn’t even seem embarrassed.

“You can’t just say things like that.”

“I just did.”

“Conrad.”

“Hmm?”

I pointed toward the television. “The movie.”

He glanced toward the screen for approximately two seconds before looking back at me. “I’m watching.”

“No, you’re not.”

His lips twitched, I could already tell he was trying not to laugh.

The movie continued playing in the background while the warm glow of the lamps filled the living room with a peaceful atmosphere, and for several long moments neither of us paid much attention to what was happening on the television because somehow being together felt far more important than whatever story was unfolding on the screen.

I was comfortably resting against Conrad’s side while his arm remained securely wrapped around my waist when I suddenly felt his attention shift toward me.

Slowly, I lifted my head.

Conrad was already looking at me, his expression had softened.

The teasing from earlier had disappeared, the amusement in his eyes had faded into something quieter….something warmer.

The room felt strangely still.

Then Conrad finally broke the silence. “Kiss me.”

My breath immediately caught, the words weren’t demanding, they weren’t forceful. If anything, they sounded almost gentle, as though he was asking for something precious.

My heart instantly began racing. “Conrad…”

A faint smile appeared on his lips. “Kiss me.”

The warmth spreading across my face became impossible to ignore. Even after everything we had already been through together, moments like this still affected me far more than they should have.

Conrad patiently waited.

Never rushing me.

Never pressuring me.

Simply looking at me with those impossibly soft eyes, a small smile slowly appeared on my lips then I leaned closer.

The distance between us disappeared, Conrad’s hand gently rose to my cheek while our foreheads briefly touched. For a moment, neither of us moved. Simply enjoying the closeness, simply enjoying each other’s presence.

Then I finally closed the remaining distance between us, the kiss was soft. The kind of kiss that didn’t need words because everything we wanted to say was already there. When we pulled apart, neither of us moved very far.

Conrad rested his forehead against mine.

A small smile appeared on his face. “There you are.”

I laughed softly. “Was I hiding?”

“A little.” His thumb gently brushed against my cheek.

Without any urgency, Conrad pulled me closer until I was comfortably resting against him once more.

The following morning, I slowly drifted awake beneath the warmth of the blankets while soft rays of sunlight filtered through the enormous bedroom windows and painted golden patterns across the floor, causing the entire room to glow with the peaceful and comforting atmosphere that only existed during the earliest hours of the day when the world still felt quiet.

I remained lying motionless on the bed while staring sleepily toward the ceiling because my mind was still trapped somewhere between dreams and reality, making it difficult to fully gather my thoughts despite the fact that I was already awake.

The room felt unusually calm.

The comforting warmth that normally surrounded me every morning seemed slightly different today, and after several more seconds passed, I finally realized why.

The space beside me was empty causing my eyebrows immediately furrowed.

I turned my head toward the other side of the bed only to find neatly disturbed sheets and slightly wrinkled blankets that clearly showed someone had already left long before I opened my eyes.

Conrad.

A small smile instantly appeared on my face despite myself because ever since we started living together, waking up without finding Conrad somewhere nearby had become surprisingly uncommon.

Most mornings, I usually woke up with his arm wrapped securely around my waist, his hand intertwined with mine beneath the blankets, or his face buried against my shoulder because for reasons I still couldn’t fully understand, Conrad Romanov seemed completely incapable of maintaining personal space whenever we were alone.

The thought alone made my smile grow wider.

After stretching lazily beneath the blankets, I pushed myself upright before rubbing the remaining traces of sleep from my eyes and glancing around the room.

The mansion remained quiet.

There was no sound coming from the hallway, no sound coming from the bedroom, no sound coming from the adjoining sitting area before I could continue wondering where he had disappeared to, the bedroom door suddenly opened.

My attention shifted toward it then I froze because standing in the doorway was Conrad. Holding a breakfast tray.

Conrad calmly walked into the room while carrying the tray with the confidence of a man who clearly believed there was absolutely nothing unusual about delivering breakfast directly to someone’s bed first thing in the morning.

Meanwhile, I could only stare, the tray itself looked beautiful. A stack of pancakes rested neatly on one side. Fresh fruit had been carefully arranged beside them. There were eggs, toast, a glass of orange juice and a steaming cup of coffee.

Everything looked so perfectly organized that it almost resembled something taken directly from a magazine.

Without saying anything, Conrad approached the bed before carefully placing the tray across my lap. Only then did he finally look at me.

A small smile appeared on his face. “Good morning.”

I continued staring.

Conrad raised one eyebrow. “Eli.”

My mouth opened. “Did you make all of this?”

The amusemenr appeared in his eyes answered my question before he even spoke. “Yes.”

I looked back toward the food before carefully picking up a fork and taking a small bite from the pancakes.

Conrad climbed onto the bed beside me, the mattress shifted beneath his weight. A moment later, I felt his arm slide comfortably around my waist.

The movement felt so natural that neither of us even acknowledged it. By now, it had simply become habit, a comfortable habit.

One I secretly never wanted to lose.

I continued eating while Conrad remained beside me, occasionally stealing pieces of fruit from the tray despite the fact that he had clearly made the breakfast for me.

I noticed Conrad staring.

“What?”

His expression remained completely calm. “Hmm?”

“You’re staring.”

“No, I’m not.”

“Conrad.”

A smile appeared on his lips then, without even attempting to deny it further, he answered honestly. “I like looking at you.”

Of course that would be his answer.

Conrad looked entirely pleased with himself while I focused very intensely on my breakfast in an attempt to hide my embarrassment. Unfortunately, Conrad had always been exceptionally skilled at noticing everything.

A quiet chuckle escaped him.

Then I felt him lean slightly closer, a moment later, a gentle kiss landed against my temple.

When I finally turned toward him again, Conrad was already watching me with that familiar look in his eyes, the one that always made me feel cared for, protected, and impossibly important.

A small smile appeared on my face. “Thank you.”

The warmth in his expression deepened immediately. “For breakfast?”

I nodded.

Conrad reached my hand resting on top of the blanket before intertwining our fingers together with the casual ease of someone who had done it a thousand times before.

“You’re welcome.”

The morning sunlight continued filling the room while the two of us remained sitting together on the bed, sharing breakfast, quiet conversation, and the simple comfort of each other’s company, and as I looked at Conrad sitting beside me with slightly messy hair, a relaxed expression, and none of the intimidating authority he carried at work, I found myself realizing that moments like this were my favorite.

Not the expensive gifts.

Not the grand gestures.

Not the luxurious dates.

Just this.

A peaceful morning, a shared breakfast and the man I loved sitting beside me while looking at me as though I was the best part of his entire day.

Epilogue

A few days after that peaceful morning, life inside Romanov Company continued exactly as it always did, with employees rushing between departments while carrying stacks of documents, managers attending endless meetings throughout the day, and countless deadlines keeping everyone busy from the moment they arrived until the moment they finally went home.

Because of that, I walked into the company that morning without suspecting that anything unusual was waiting for me.

In fact, the only thing occupying my thoughts was the long list of tasks I needed to complete before noon, along with the several meetings Conrad had scheduled throughout the day that would undoubtedly require my attention.

The moment I stepped through the main entrance of Romanov Company, however, something immediately felt strange.

The lobby seemed unusually quiet and several employees were standing near the reception area, yet instead of focusing on their work, they appeared to be watching me. A few quickly looked away the moment our eyes met.

Others failed completely and continued staring.

My eyebrows slowly furrowed and simply stood there while trying to understand why everyone was acting so strangely.

Then I noticed Jake and the moment our eyes met, he spun around and nearly ran into a decorative plant.

My suspicion instantly doubled. “Jake.”

He froze and turned back toward me.

A smile appeared on his face, fake smile. A smile so suspicious that even a child would have noticed something was wrong.

“Good morning, Eli!”

I narrowed my eyes. “Why are you acting weird?”

“I’m not acting weird.”

“You just attacked a plant.”

“That plant attacked me first.”

I stared and he stared back.

Before I could continue interrogating him, Blanca suddenly appeared from nowhere.

“Good morning, Eli!”

My eyebrows lifted. “Blanca.”

Her smile was equally suspicious then came Prima.

“Eli!” Prima wrapped an arm around my shoulders. “You look beautiful today.”

I blinked. “Thank you?”

The three of them exchanged glances and immediately looked away. My suspicion tripled “What are you all hiding?”

“Nothing.”

“Absolutely nothing.”

“Why would we hide anything?”

The three answers arrived so quickly that they practically overlapped. I narrowed my eyes further, something was definitely happening and before I could demand answers, however, Jake suddenly grabbed my arm.

“Come on.”

“What?”

“Just come with us.”

“Jake.”

“No questions.”

“That is literally the most suspicious thing you could possibly say.”

Unfortunately, none of them listened. The three of them surrounded me before guiding me toward the elevators while refusing to answer a single question. By the time we reached our floor, I had become completely convinced that something was happening.

What that something was, however, remained a mystery.

The elevator doors opened.

The four of us stepped out.

Then the moment I entered the main office area “SURPRISE!”

The loud shout echoed throughout the entire floor.

My eyes widened and my brain stopped working because standing in front of me were dozens of employees from various departments, all smiling, cheering, and holding colorful decorations. A massive banner stretched across the office, bright balloons filled the area, several gift boxes sat on a nearby table and right in the center of everything…was a huge birthday cake.

Then Jake laughed.

The sound snapped me back to reality.

“Happy Birthday, Eli!”

My eyes widened even further.

Birthday? Right, my birthday. In all honesty, I had been so busy lately that I had almost forgotten it myself. Yet somehow everyone else remembered.

Blanca stepped forward with a bright smile appeared on her face. “Happy Birthday, Eli.”

Prima quickly joined her. “We’ve been planning this for weeks.”

Jake wiped away an imaginary tear. “The stress nearly killed us.”

“You contributed absolutely nothing,” Blanca informed him.

“I provided emotional support.”

“You ate half the planning snacks.”

“That was emotional support.”

I couldn’t stop myself from laughing and the familiar chaos immediately made everything feel lighter. Meanwhile, more employees began approaching one after another, everywhere I looked, people were smiling.

Greeting me.

Congratulating me.

Wishing me a happy birthday.

Some handed me gifts.

Others handed me cards.

Several department managers even approached personally to offer their greetings and with every passing moment, the overwhelming feeling in my chest continued growing stronger because there had been a time in my life when birthdays passed almost unnoticed.

There had been a time when I spent entire birthdays alone. There had been a time when receiving even a simple greeting felt unlikely yet now I stood surrounded by people who had taken time out of their busy schedules simply to celebrate with me.

The realization was almost enough to make me emotional.

Unfortunately, my friends destroyed the emotional atmosphere.

“Speech!” I looked toward Jake.

“No.”

“Speech!”

“Absolutely not.”

“Speech!”

Several employees joined him, before I knew it, half the office was chanting.

“Speech!”

“Speech!”

“Speech!”

I looked toward Blanca for help but she betrayed me immediately. “Speech.”

I looked toward Prima and he pointed toward the crowd. “Speech.”

Traitors.

I finally looked around the room, the office gradually became quiet. Everyone waited, watching and listening.

The sight alone nearly made me emotional again. For a moment, I struggled to find the right words.

Then I smiled. “Thank you.”

The room remained completely silent.

I continued. “Honestly…I don’t really know what to say.”

Several people laughed softly.

“I wasn’t expecting any of this.” My eyes slowly drifted around the room. “I know everyone here is busy, so the fact that all of you took time out of your day just to do this for me…” I paused briefly. “…means more than I can properly explain.”

The room remained quiet and i could already feel my emotions threatening to betray me.

Jake noticed immediately. “Oh no.”

Blanca sighed. “Here we go.”

Prima dramatically grabbed Jake’s arm. “He’s going to cry.”

“I’m not going to cry.”

“You are absolutely going to cry.”

Several employees laughed, unfortunately, they were correct. My eyes had already started stinging, the realization only made everyone laugh harder.

Eventually, after the birthday song was sung, after the cake was cut, after countless photos were taken, and after enough teasing occurred to embarrass me for the next several years, I found myself standing in the middle of the celebration while looking around the room once more.

I felt loved and appreciated and judging from the proud smiles on Jake, Blanca, and Prima’s faces, they knew exactly what that realization meant to me.

The celebration inside Romanov Company continued for quite some time because once the employees discovered that there was cake, food, and an excuse to temporarily escape their workloads, absolutely nobody seemed eager to return to their desks immediately.

Laughter echoed throughout the department.

Employees continued approaching me one after another to offer birthday greetings.

Several managers personally stopped by to wish me a happy birthday.

Even some people from departments I rarely interacted with somehow appeared carrying gifts and cards.

Meanwhile, I found myself trapped beside Jake, Blanca, and Prima while the three of them continued talking loudly enough to give me a headache.

“I still can’t believe we managed to keep this a secret.” Jake looked extremely proud of himself.

Blanca immediately rolled her eyes. “You almost exposed the surprise six different times.”

“That is not important.”

“It is literally the most important part.” Prima placed a hand over his chest. “The important thing is that our bestie looks happy.”

A smile immediately appeared on my face before I could respond, however, a strange silence slowly spread throughout the office floor.

The change happened so suddenly that it immediately caught my attention, conversations became quieter, employees straightened and several people who had been standing around moments ago suddenly remembered they had desks.

Conrad Romanov had arrived.

The atmosphere inside the entire department shifted almost instantly. It didn’t matter that the celebration was still ongoing, it didn’t matter that people were smiling moments earlier.

The moment the CEO appeared, professionalism returned with terrifying speed. Several employees immediately looked nervous, others lowered their voices. A few managers visibly straightened their posture.

Conrad calmly walked across the office floor as though he wasn’t accidentally terrifying half the company simply by existing. His expression remained composed until his gaze landed on me.

The moment our eyes met, something in his expression softened. Conrad stopped in front of our group. Jake stood straighter, Blanca looked significantly more formal and Prima looked seconds away from saluting.

The contrast between their earlier behavior and their current behavior was honestly impressive.

Conrad glanced toward all three of them.

“Jake.”

“Sir.”

“Blanca.”

“Sir.”

“Prima.”

“Sir.”

The three responses came so quickly that they practically overlapped. I had to bite the inside of my cheek to stop myself from laughing then Conrad finally looked at me.

The warmth returned instantly. “Happy Birthday.”

The simple words somehow affected me more than all the birthday songs everyone had forced me to listen to earlier.

A small smile appeared on my face. “Thank you.”

“You’re coming with me.”

I blinked. “What?”

The entire group froze.

Conrad remained completely calm. “You’re coming with me.”

My eyebrows lifted. “Right now?”

“Yes.”

I stared.

Meanwhile, Jake, Blanca, and Prima remained completely silent because unlike earlier, Conrad Romanov was currently standing directly in front of them and nobody was brave enough to interrupt him.

I turned back toward Conrad. “What about work?”

“I already handled it.”

“What do you mean you handled it?”

“The reports were reassigned.”

I blinked.

“The meetings were moved.”

I stared.

“The remaining tasks can wait until tomorrow.” For several seconds, I simply looked at him.

Then realization slowly appeared. “You planned this.”

A faint smile appeared on his lips. “Obviously.”

The sight immediately made my heart warm. Around us, several employees were pretending not to listen. They were failing miserably, Conrad extended his hand toward me. The simple gesture caused the entire area to become even quieter.

For a moment, I looked down at his hand, then back at him. A smile slowly appeared on my face and without hesitation, I placed my hand in his.

The moment our fingers intertwined, I heard several employees quietly gasp. My face immediately became warm, Conrad, meanwhile, looked entirely unbothered. As usual.

His attention remained focused solely on me. “Ready?”

I laughed softly. “That depends.”

A small smile appeared on his face. “On what?”

“Where exactly are you taking me?”

The amusement in his eyes deepened. “It’s a surprise.”

I narrowed my eyes. “I don’t trust that answer.”

“You don’t need to.”

“That sounds incredibly suspicious.”

Conrad looked completely pleased with himself.

Meanwhile, behind us, Jake, Blanca, and Prima continued standing there in absolute silence. Not because they didn’t have anything to say but because Conrad Romanov was still standing right in front of them. Eventually, Conrad glanced toward the three of them.

“Thank you for organizing the celebration.”

Receiving praise directly from Conrad Romanov was not something that happened every day.

The three of them immediately straightened. “You’re welcome, Sir.”

Conrad gave a small nod then without another word, he gently guided me toward the elevators. The moment we walked away, I glanced over my shoulder.

Jake was still frozen.

Blanca looked equally stunned.

Prima appeared to be questioning his entire existence.

A laugh escaped me, the elevator doors opened.

Together, Conrad and I stepped inside, the doors slowly closed behind us, the noise of the celebration disappeared, the office floor vanished from sight and we were finally alone.

I immediately turned toward him. “You completely surprised me.”

A small smile appeared on his face. “Good.”

I narrowed my eyes. “How long have you been planning this?”

His fingers tightened slightly around mine. “A while.”

The answer made my chest warm because despite running an entire company, despite carrying responsibilities that never seemed to end, despite being one of the busiest people I knew, Conrad had still taken the time to plan something special just for me.

Not because he had to.

Not because anyone expected him to, simply because he wanted to and that realization felt like the best birthday gift of all.

The drive continued for quite some time after we left Romanov Company behind, and despite my repeated attempts to convince Conrad to reveal exactly where he was taking me, he remained completely unmoved by every question, every complaint, and every suspicious look I sent in his direction because apparently making me suffer from curiosity had become one of his favorite hobbies.

The city gradually disappeared behind us as the familiar sight of towering buildings, crowded streets, and endless traffic lights gave way to quieter roads surrounded by trees, open landscapes, and the kind of peaceful scenery that immediately made the constant pressure of everyday life feel very far away.

Throughout the entire drive, Conrad remained suspiciously calm.

Meanwhile, I was slowly losing my patience not because I was genuinely upset but because the longer he refused to answer my questions, the more curious I became.

At one point, I even crossed my arms while staring directly at him. “Conrad.”

“Hmm?” His eyes remained focused on the road.

The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, a clear sign that he was already expecting whatever I was about to say.

“Tell me where we’re going.”

“No.”

I stared at him in disbelief. “That’s it?”

“Yes.”

“You don’t even feel bad?”

“No.”

The fact that he answered so confidently only made me more offended. A quiet laugh escaped him, the sound immediately made me narrow my eyes.

“You think this is funny.”

“I do.”

“You’re impossible.”

His smile widened slightly. “I’ve heard that before.”

The betrayal was unbelievable, eventually, after what felt like forever, the vehicle finally turned onto a private road lined with enormous trees whose branches stretched overhead and created a beautiful canopy that filtered the sunlight into countless golden rays dancing across the pavement.

The scenery immediately captured my attention.

The farther we traveled, the more beautiful everything became.

The air seemed fresher.

The surroundings seemed quieter.

The entire atmosphere felt peaceful in a way that was becoming increasingly rare in my everyday life.

Then finally, the car slowed, a few moments later, it came to a complete stop. I looked through the window then my eyes widened necause the place waiting beyond the glass looked absolutely breathtaking.

A beautiful lake stretched endlessly beneath the afternoon sunlight while countless flowers surrounded the pathways nearby, their colors appearing even more vibrant beneath the golden glow of the sun.

The gentle breeze caused the surface of the water to shimmer beautifully while the surrounding trees created the perfect balance between elegance and natural beauty.

The place looked unreal like something taken directly from a painting, or a dream, or one of those expensive travel magazines people left on coffee tables.

Slowly, I turned toward Conrad, he was already watching me. The moment our eyes met, a faint smile appeared on his face.

A smile that told me he had been waiting for my reaction.

“You planned this.” The statement left my mouth before I could stop it.

Conrad’s smile widened slightly. “Maybe.”

I pointed toward the scenery surrounding us. “Conrad.”

The amusement in his eyes deepened. “Yes?”

“This place is incredible.” The warmth that appeared in his expression made my chest tighten.

Conrad stepped out of the vehicle before walking around to my side and opening the door himself. The gesture shouldn’t have affected me anymore. After all, he had been doing things like this for a long time yet somehow it still did.

Every single time because no matter how many grand gestures Conrad made, it was always the small ones that affected me the most.

The way he opened doors.

The way he remembered tiny details.

The way he constantly made sure I was comfortable without expecting anything in return.

Those things stayed with me.

Without hesitation, I accepted the hand he offered. The moment our fingers intertwined, Conrad gently guided me forward.

The two of us began walking along the lakeside path while the breeze moved softly around us and the peaceful atmosphere seemed to settle comfortably over everything. For a while, neither of us spoke, there was no need.

The scenery itself felt enough.

The quiet felt enough.

Simply being beside Conrad felt enough.

However, my attention shifted toward something positioned near the water. A table, a beautifully prepared table…just large enough for two people.

My steps slowed.

“Eli.”

I looked at him.

His gaze remained fixed on mine then surprisingly, he reached into the pocket of his coat.

My eyes widened immediately because my brain instantly began creating ridiculous possibilities. Conrad noticed the change in my expression and immediately laughed.

“Don’t laugh.”

His amusement only increased. “You should have seen your face.”

“I don’t trust you.”

“Clearly.”

He pulled out a small box, a simple box resting comfortably in the palm of his hand.

The sight made me blink and my curiosity returned.

“What is that?”

Conrad looked at the box briefly before looking back at me.

His expression softened. “A birthday gift.”

The emotions inside my chest suddenly felt much heavier than before because despite everything that had already happened today, despite the surprise at Romanov Company, despite the decorations, the cake, the gifts, and the celebration organized by my friends, Conrad had still wanted something separate. Something personal.

Something that belonged only to us.

Slowly, I accepted the box. My fingers felt strangely unstead, not because I was nervous about the gift itself but because of the look in Conrad’s eyes while he watched me. The warmth there felt impossible to ignore.

Carefully, I opened it and the moment I saw what was inside, my breath caught.

I genuinely couldn’t speak because it wasn’t simply a gift. It was something meaningful, something thoughtful, something that showed how much attention Conrad paid to the things I loved.

The kind of gift that couldn’t be chosen carelessly, the kind of gift that required understanding someone deeply.

Slowly, I lifted my gaze. “Conrad…”

His expressio softened even further and the look in his eyes carried something almost vulnerable. “Do you like it?”

The question hit me harder than expected because despite being one of the most powerful businessmen in the country, despite being someone capable of making million-dollar decisions without hesitation, despite being someone who rarely doubted himself. At this moment, all he cared about was my answer.

Whether I liked the gift.

Whether I was happy.

Whether his effort had been enough.

The realization alone made my chest ache and a small laugh escaped me.

“I love it.”

The relief that appeared on Conrad’s face was impossible to miss and that reaction affected me even more than the gift itself.

The breeze continued moving across the lake, the sunlight continued reflecting beautifully against the water and the entire world suddenly felt very quiet.

Then Conrad finally broke the silence. “I wanted today to be special.” His fingers slowly intertwined with mine, his gaze never left mine. “I know everyone at the company celebrated with you.”

A smile appeared on my face as I remembered Jake, Blanca, Prima, and the countless employees who had spent the morning making me feel appreciated.

Conrad continued speaking. “But I wanted part of your birthday to belong only to us.”

The sincerity in his voice instantly made my chest tighten. “I wanted to take you somewhere peaceful.”

His thumb gently brushed against my hand. “Somewhere you wouldn’t have to worry about work. I just wanted you to be happy today.”

The words were simple, there was nothing dramatic about them but they affected me more than anything else he had said all day because every single word was honest, every single word was sincere and every single word came directly from his heart.

I simply looked at him at the man who had changed my life in ways I never thought possible, at the man who remembered every small detail about me at the man who always chose me without hesitation at the man who had somehow become my home.

A smile slowly appeared on my face, I stepped closer.

Close enough to feel the warmth radiating from him.

Close enough to see the softness in his eyes.

“Thank you.” The words came out quietly yet I meant them with everything I had.

The warmth in Conrad’s gaze deepened then he gently squeezed my hand and while standing beside the lake beneath the golden afternoon sunlight, surrounded by beautiful scenery and the peaceful atmosphere he had carefully chosen for me, I realized that this wasn’t simply the happiest birthday I had ever experienced.

It was one of the happiest days of my entire life.

“I love you, Eli Vitorio”

“I love you too, Conrad Romanov”